Podcasts about My God

Angel Studios https://Angel.com/HermanJoin the Angel Guild today and know you are not just watching, you're helping make bold, faith driven stories like Disciples in the Moonlight possible. That's Angel.com/HermanBizable https://GoBizable.comUntie your business exposure from your personal exposure with BiZABLE.  Schedule your FREE consultation at GoBizAble.com today. Renue Healthcare https://Renue.Healthcare/ToddYour journey to a better life starts at Renue Healthcare. Visit https://Renue.Healthcare/Todd Bulwark Capital https://KnowYourRiskPodcast.comRegister now for the free Review/Preview Webinar November 20th 3:30pm Pacific, schedule your free Know Your Risk Portfolio Review, and subscribe to Zach's Daily Market Recap at (SLOW) Know Your Risk Podcast dot com. Alan's Soaps https://www.AlansArtisanSoaps.comUse coupon code TODD to save an additional 10% off the bundle price.Bonefrog https://BonefrogCoffee.com/toddThe new GOLDEN AGE is here!  Use code TODD at checkout to receive 10% off your first purchase and 15% on subscriptions.SNAP Culture Predicted By Mice // When the Deep State Gets THIS Nervous We Need to Thank God. // If Satan Gave a Sermon (Dedicated to JoshM's beautiful song.)Episode links:Dr. Oz: “Buckle up for this one. Based on our initial set of audits, more than $1B of federal taxpayer dollars were being spent on funding Medicaid for illegal immigrants. And my team is getting it back.”In 1968, Dr. John Calhoun built the perfect utopia with unlimited shelter, food, entertainment, and zero predators.By day 315, it was a living hell. Welcome to Universe 25 social experiment and its chilling similarities to modern Western society: Nurse in Arizona (TikTok: ken26045) makes a social media video breaking down because she just got the text saying her SNAP Food Stamps were being paused due to the shutdown. This same woman was just bragging about buying NFL tickets. People use EBT to subsidize their lifestylesNOW: The power at ICE Portland and surrounding buildings has been CUT, and the cause has NOT been made public. Luckily, ICE has backup generators, so if this was intentional, the act failed miserably.Jimmy Clapper gets REALLY agitated and nervous  I Never Said That (RedWords)Jen Hamilton reads the Red Words pretends Jesus was a liberalWhat Does God's Word Say?“... go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit.' - Matthew 28:19“‘Love your neighbor as yourself.” - Mark 12:30-31 “love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you, that you may be children of your Father in heaven” - Matthew 5:44“For I was hungry and you gave me something to eat, I was thirsty and you gave me something to drink, I was a stranger and you invited me in, 36 I needed clothes and you clothed me, I was sick and you looked after me, I was in prison and you came to visit me.'” - Matthew 25:35-40 NIV“So give back to Caesar what is Caesar's, and to God what is God's.” - Matthew 22:21“My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?” - Matthew 27:46Jesus Reinstates Peter - John 21:15-1915 When they had finished eating, Jesus said to Simon Peter, “Simon son of John, do you love me more than these?”“Yes, Lord,” he said, “you know that I love you.”Jesus said, “Feed my lambs.”16 Again Jesus said, “Simon son of John, do you love me?”He answered, “Yes, Lord, you know that I love you.”Jesus said, “Take care of my sheep.”17 The third time he said to him, “Simon son of John, do you love me?”Peter was hurt because Jesus asked him the third time, “Do you love me?” He said, “Lord, you know all things; you know that I love you.”

We want to hear from you! Submit your Thanksgiving Prayer or a short note of thanks! Your submissions could be featured on Your Daily Prayer as we lead up to Thanksgiving Day. Thank you again for your continued support—we can’t wait to hear from you! https://tinyurl.com/322k4xau There are times in our walk with God when His presence feels near — when prayer flows easily, Scripture feels alive, and worship fills our hearts with joy. But, as our daily prayer and devotional remind us, then come the harder seasons — the dry, weary days when God seems silent, and our hearts ache with loneliness. In today’s reflection, Sophia Bricker reminds us that even when God feels far away, His presence has never left us. Scripture gives voice to this struggle through the psalmists, Job, Jeremiah, and even Jesus Himself, who cried out, “My God, my God, why have You forsaken me?” (Psalm 22:1; Matthew 27:46). These moments of spiritual dryness are not signs of abandonment — they are invitations to deeper faith. When we face sorrow, sin, or suffering, we may feel distant from God, but faith reminds us that He remains close — “a friend who sticks closer than a brother” (Proverbs 18:24). The Lord has promised to be with us always, even to the end of the age. His love does not depend on our emotions; it is steadfast, eternal, and unchanging. When God feels far, hold fast to what is true: He is near, and He will never leave you. Bible Reading:“And surely I am with you always, to the very end of the age.” – Matthew 28:20, NIV Takeaway Truths: Feeling distant from God doesn’t mean He has left us — His presence is constant. Spiritual dryness is often an invitation to grow deeper in faith. God’s promises are greater than our emotions; His love never changes.

Matthew 116   1 Peter 2:23-24 ESV   23 When he was reviled, he did not revile in return; when he suffered, he did not threaten, but continued entrusting himself to him who judges justly. 24 He himself bore our sins in his body on the tree, that we might die to sin and live to righteousness. By his wounds you have been healed.       Romans 12:17-21 ESV   17 Repay no one evil for evil, but give thought to do what is honorable in the sight of all. 18 If possible, so far as it depends on you, live peaceably with all. 19 Beloved, never avenge yourselves, but leave it to the wrath of God, for it is written, "Vengeance is mine, I will repay, says the Lord." 20 To the contrary, "if your enemy is hungry, feed him; if he is thirsty, give him something to drink; for by so doing you will heap burning coals on his head." 21 Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good.       Matthew 27:46 ESV   46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried out with a loud voice, saying, "Eli, Eli, lema sabachthani?" that is, "My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?"       Psalm 22:1a ESV   My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?       Matthew 20:17-19 ESV   17 And as Jesus was going up to Jerusalem, he took the twelve disciples aside, and on the way he said to them, 18 "See, we are going up to Jerusalem. And the Son of Man will be delivered over to the chief priests and scribes, and they will condemn him to death 19 and deliver him over to the Gentiles to be mocked and flogged and crucified, and he will be raised on the third day."       Matthew 16:21-23 ESV   21 From that time Jesus began to show his disciples that he must go to Jerusalem and suffer many things from the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and on the third day be raised. 22 And Peter took him aside and began to rebuke him, saying, "Far be it from you, Lord! This shall never happen to you." 23 But he turned and said to Peter, "Get behind me, Satan! You are a hindrance to me. For you are not setting your mind on the things of God, but on the things of man."       Matthew 17:22-23 ESV   22 As they were gathering in Galilee, Jesus said to them, "The Son of Man is about to be delivered into the hands of men, 23 and they will kill him, and he will be raised on the third day." And they were greatly distressed.       Matthew 20:20-21 ESV   20 Then the mother of the sons of Zebedee came up to him with her sons, and kneeling before him she asked him for something. 21 And he said to her, "What do you want?" She said to him, "Say that these two sons of mine are to sit, one at your right hand and one at your left, in your kingdom."       1 Corinthians 2:14 ESV   14 The natural person does not accept the things of the Spirit of God, for they are folly to him, and he is not able to understand them because they are spiritually discerned.      

Daniel in the Lion's Den (Sermon Series on Daniel) - Sunday, 2nd November 2025.[Episode 6 - Daniel Chapter 6 (KJV)]1 Daniel is appointed president.Daniel 6:1-3  It pleased Darius to set over the kingdom an hundred and twenty princes, which should be over the whole kingdom; And over these three presidents; of whom Daniel was first: that the princes might give accounts unto them, and the king should have no damage. Then this Daniel was preferred above the presidents and princes, because an excellent spirit was in him; and the king thought to set him over the whole realm.2. Envy and Jealousy motivate a devious plot.Daniel 6:4-5  Then the presidents and princes sought to find occasion against Daniel concerning the kingdom; but they could find none occasion nor fault; forasmuch as he was faithful, neither was there any error or fault found in him. Then said these men, We shall not find any occasion against this Daniel, except we find it against him concerning the law of his God.3. Knowing the danger Daniel continues to walk with God openly.Daniel 6:10  Now when Daniel knew that the writing was signed, he went into his house; and his windows being open in his chamber toward Jerusalem, he kneeled upon his knees three times a day, and prayed, and gave thanks before his God, as he did aforetime.4. Daniel's enemies spring their trap.Daniel 6:11-14  Then these men assembled, and found Daniel praying and making supplication before his God. Then they came near, and spake before the king concerning the king's decree; Hast thou not signed a decree, that every man that shall ask a petition of any God or man within thirty days, save of thee, O king, shall be cast into the den of lions? The king answered and said, The thing is true, according to the law of the Medes and Persians, which altereth not. Then answered they and said before the king, That Daniel, which is of the children of the captivity of Judah, regardeth not thee, O king, nor the decree that thou hast signed, but maketh his petition three times a day. Then the king, when he heard these words, was sore displeased with himself, and set his heart on Daniel to deliver him: and he laboured till the going down of the sun to deliver him.5 Daniel is cast into the lions den.Daniel 6:16-18  Then the king commanded, and they brought Daniel, and cast him into the den of lions. Now the king spake and said unto Daniel, Thy God whom thou servest continually, he will deliver thee. And a stone was brought, and laid upon the mouth of the den; and the king sealed it with his own signet, and with the signet of his lords; that the purpose might not be changed concerning Daniel. Then the king went to his palace, and passed the night fasting: neither were instruments of musick brought before him: and his sleep went from him.6. God sends an angel to protect Daniel.Daniel 6:20-22  And when he came to the den, he cried with a lamentable voice unto Daniel: and the king spake and said to Daniel, O Daniel, servant of the living God, is thy God, whom thou servest continually, able to deliver thee from the lions? Then said Daniel unto the king, O king, live for ever. My God hath sent his angel, and hath shut the lions' mouths, that they have not hurt me: forasmuch as before him innocency was found in me; and also before thee, O king, have I done no hurt.7. Daniel's enemies are executed.Daniel 6:24  And the king commanded, and they brought those men which had accused Daniel, and they cast them into the den of lions, them, their children, and their wives; and the lions had the mastery of them, and brake all their bones in pieces or ever they came at the bottom of the den.8. God is glorified throughout the empire again.Dan 6:25-28  Then king Darius wrote unto all people, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the

On Halloween night, in 1992, an unusual television special aired on the BBC. Nobody expected what happened next. “The technicians were looking up at the big screen in the lobby, saying to each other, ‘My God, what's going on in Studio One?'”  This episode was first released in 2022. Say hello on Facebook, Instagram and TikTok. Sign up for our occasional newsletter. Follow the show and review us on Apple Podcasts. Sign up for Criminal Plus to get behind-the-scenes bonus episodes of Criminal, ad-free listening of all of our shows, special merch deals, and more. We also make This is Love and Phoebe Reads a Mystery. Artwork by Julienne Alexander. Check out our online shop. Episode transcripts are posted on our website. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

"My God, my God, why have You forsaken Me?" (Matthew 27:46)A cry of despair, painted in Love and prophecy.Psalm 22 whispers through time,reminding us to hold fast to the Light.To the Truth- He has done it.Say it.Feel it.Know it.He has always been here, in every trial,in every triumph.You are already helped.Already healed.Already whole.Talk to Her.Talk to Him.Their Love never leaves.Pray.Rest.Smile.And don't forget to… play.I love you.nik_________________________--Our new book, 'Wake Up to Love' is HERE! Get your copy. Share a copy. Be the Love you wake up to.--Support GoOD Mornings on Patreon -https://www.patreon.com/goodmorningsQUOTES90 year old meditation by @rachel.pohlPsalm 22Psalm 31

Immanuel Baptist Church Choir sings "That's My God" during a worship service at Immanuel Baptist Church, Florence, Ky. Please visit us at 7183 Pleasant Valley Road Florence KY 41042, or call us at (859) 586-6829. Church links: Website: https://www.ibcflorence.com Daily Devotions: https://www.ibcflorence.com/devotions Free App: http://www.ibcflorence.com/ibc-app Our entire list of recent sermons: https://www.ibcflorence.com/recent-sermons Youtube: https://www.youtube.com/ibcflorence Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/ibcflorenceky Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/ibcflorence/ Podcasts: https://soundcloud.com/user-658781358 Live Stream: https://www.youtube.com/ibcflorence/live We would love to know how to pray for you! Romans 10:9 #ibcflorence #florenceky #kjvBible #church #Godisgood #northernkentucky #baptistchurch #savedbygrace #video

 Iris and Sam have a sexy ‘deflowering' party for two, on Halloween. by MoonlitOpal. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “Yep.” I placed the box on the table beside the couch, then stood before Sam and slowly took off my dress. I was trembling with excitement, and as his hungry stare moved over me, I felt my nipples harden beneath my bra. “You're beautiful, Iris,” he whispered. I grinned and went to Sam, leaning forward so I could give him a deep kiss. Then I climbed onto the couch, kneeling beside him. Without speaking, I began trying to unfasten his pants, but my hands were shaking so much, I struggled with the simple task.I was grateful when Sam took over. Once he had his pants and underwear down around his thighs, I stared at his erection, which pulsed in time with his heartbeat. Looking up at Sam again, I saw that his gaze was pleading, full of the same need overtaking me, and I wanted more than anything to make him feel good. Extending my hand, I wrapped my fingers around his cock, and it twitched in my grasp. As I began gently stroking, Sam let his head fall back, a low groan emerging from deep in his throat. I delighted in the silkiness of his flesh. Sliding the pad of my thumb over his cock head, I felt a drop of moisture. My mouth watered when I thought about tasting it. Eagerly I leaned forward, brushing my lips against his tip. Now Sam was trembling, too, and his obvious excitement made me brave enough to swirl my tongue all around the lovely mushroom head. The slight saltiness of his skin combined with a trace of sweetness from his pre-cum. “Iris,” he moaned while brushing my hair back from my face. Grasping his erection, I planted kisses along the entire length of him. I inhaled his scent, which only heightened my arousal. I was soaking wet between my thighs. Finally I wrapped my lips around Sam's throbbing cock. The sound of his heavy breathing competed with the volume of the television, and the flickering light from the screen fell on my face as I did my best to pleasure him. I wasn't able to take much at first. As soon as his cock reached the back of my tongue, I had to suppress my gag reflex. He was careful not to thrust his hips, instead letting me set the pace. While saliva trickled from my mouth to coat his cock, I stroked him, then lowered my lips until I reached my hand. “Ah, fuck!” he cried. “Iris, that feels so good!” I'd never heard Sam swear before, and I took it as a compliment. He seemed lost to his lust, and to the feel of my licking and sucking and stroking. I tried again to take him deeper, exhaling as another inch of his cock disappeared between my lips. It was then that I felt Sam caress my back, his fingertips running along my spine. While I fondled his balls and used my tongue to give plenty of attention to the underside of his cock, he reached between my thighs. I moaned when he began rubbing me through my panties. At first, his touch was a little too low, but I wasn't about to lift my head from his cock and give him directions. Then his fingers homed in on my clit, and I moaned even louder, letting him know he'd reached just the right spot. “I love how wet you are,” he told me in a guttural voice. I was glad he found it exciting, because my body seemed intent on producing a copious amount of lubrication for my first time. As Sam continued massaging my clit, I shivered from the sheer pleasure of it, and I realized I wanted him to come in my mouth. I wanted to feel him orgasm while my lips were wrapped around his cock. “Iris, I'm close,” he suddenly warned me. I heard his gasp when I continued sucking, hollowing my cheeks in the process. “Iris, oh God!” I moaned, letting him know I didn't want him to hold back. He let out a loud cry, and his whole body tensed as the first rope of semen landed on my tongue. Quickly I swallowed, tasting the hot saltiness of it. More soon followed, and despite my best efforts, it was impossible for me to get it all down. Some escaped my lips, but I didn't raise my head until Sam was completely spent. Finally I sat up and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. He stared at me, seemingly transfixed. “Was that okay?” I asked. “That was fucking fantastic!” he panted, still catching his breath. “My God, if you're a virgin, how did you learn to do that?” “By reading how-to articles and watching porn,” I confessed with a grin. Sam laughed, then pulled me close so he could give me a gentle kiss. “Thank you for that,” he whispered against my lips. “I enjoyed doing it,” I whispered back. “It made me excited, knowing I was exciting you so much.” His eyes were full of affection as he regarded me. “No pressure, but if you still want tonight to be our first time, it won't take me long to get hard again,” he revealed. “Now that's good to know,” I said, then tilted my head back while Sam's lips traveled over my neck. “What should we do in the meantime?” “I think we should see if I can make you come while my face is buried between your thighs,” he replied, his breath warm against my skin. I released a whimper, unable to hide my eagerness as I nodded. Sam stood and began to undress. Sitting on the couch before him, I was far too impatient to go slow. Instead, I hurriedly reached behind me to unhook my bra before casting it aside. The cool air greeted my erect nipples, making them even harder, and Sam fixed his stare on my breasts. I couldn't resist cupping them in my hands and pushing them together for his benefit. “Iris, you're killing me,” he groaned. I watched as he pulled down his boxer briefs and stepped out of them. Now that he was completely nude, I allowed myself several long moments to take in the gorgeous sight. Like me, Sam would be considered average by many people, yet I found him so sexy, I'd already creamed my panties. That thought reminded me I still had on my wet underwear. Snapping out of my lust-filled daze, I yanked off my panties, then spread my legs wide. Sam wasn't joking when he told me it wouldn't take him long to get hard again. He was already semi-erect, and as I planted my feet on the edge of the couch, keeping my knees bent, his gaze settled between my thighs. For a long moment, Sam studied me, as if he wanted to commit the sight of my naked body to memory. Then he began stroking his cock, his chest rapidly rising and falling with each shallow breath. When Sam moved toward the table to my right, I thought he was reaching for the box of condoms, but he only turned on the lamp. I tried not to flinch in the sudden light, for it had been far easier to be uninhibited in the shadows. “I want to get a good look at you,” he said in a husky voice, then knelt before the couch and leaned forward so he was at eye level with my most intimate place. I fought the urge to close my legs and hide myself. “I can't wait to taste you,” Sam whispered, drawing a fingertip between my wet, swollen inner folds. His mere touch brought a cry from my lips. As he lowered his mouth to my thigh and licked my skin, I knew he could was gathering traces of my juices on his tongue. His kisses were gentle while he traveled upward. By the time his mouth was just above my clit, I was writhing on the couch, desperate for him. Sam's eyes met mine. “Let me know what feels good, and what you want me to keep doing,” he murmured, and I readily nodded. I honestly wasn't sure what to expect. Of course I'd imagined how this would feel, but imagining was worlds apart from actually experiencing. I was convinced I'd enjoy it, yet I wondered if it would be all that much different from the sensation I derived from touching myself. But oh God, it was different! As Sam sucked at my smooth outer lips, drawing them into his mouth, I couldn't hold back my mewls of pleasure. He gently spread me open with his fingers, and I stared down at him, my eyes widening when his tongue slid from my entrance to my clit. “Yes!” I cried. My hips began their rhythmic rocking, as if I were already fucking. I heightened my bliss by fondling my nipples, rolling those peaks between my fingers. Sam gazed up at me, and the blatant lust in his eyes made a shudder course through my body. The sound and feel of his eager lapping at my folds, and the warmth of his mouth mingling with my heat, was almost enough to make me orgasm right then and there. But he was far from finished with me. His lips gently circled my clit, almost teasingly, before he began lashing the swollen nub of flesh with his tongue. My plaintive cries filled the room. “Sam, oh God, keep doing that, please!” I begged. He happily complied, working his tongue against my clit at a relentless pace. I buried my fingers in his hair, resisting the urge to press his mouth even harder against me. Yet he seemed to sense what I needed, for he grabbed my hips, holding me firmly to him. My face was hot, and my breasts heaved as I breathed hard and fast. “I'm gonna come!” I wailed. “I'm so close!” Sam moaned at my words, showing my clit no mercy. The stimulation was almost more than I could bear, but my thighs began shaking, signaling that my body was about to surrender to a powerful orgasm. The first spasm caused me to arch my back and raise my hips. “Sam… oh, fuck!” I managed to shriek before falling silent and allowing the blissful contractions to seize me. I felt awash in ecstasy, never wanting it to end. Then it suddenly became too much. Still shaking, I squirmed in Sam's grasp. “I can't, oh it's too sensitive!” I managed to moan. He lifted his head, smiling as he gazed at my swollen clit. His expression made it clear that he was quite pleased with my helpless state. When he sat next to me on the couch, I noticed he was fully erect once more. I was breathing hard, yet I readily accepted his kiss. “Do you want to wait a little while?” he asked, smoothing my hair back from my flushed face. I quickly shook my head. While my clit was temporarily overstimulated, the rest of my body was another matter. Deep in my core, I throbbed with the need to take Sam deep inside me. This time he did reach for the condoms. I watched eagerly as he took one from the box. Though he was a virgin, he knew how to put it on correctly, and he winked at me while rolling the condom down the length of his erection. I grinned, making no attempt to hide my excitement. When Sam was ready, I started to lie back on the couch, but he grabbed my hand, and I looked at him expectantly. “Why don't you straddle me?” he suggested. “Then you can control the pace while taking me inside. The last thing I want to do is hurt you.” He was breathing faster, anticipation and lust clear on his face, yet he was putting my needs first. Stroking his cheek, I nodded before moving to plant a knee on either side of him. As I hovered above his cock, I took a deep, steadying breath. “I'm a little nervous,” I revealed with a shy smile. “I understand,” he said, his voice low and soothing. “Just take it slow, okay? No rush.” “Okay.” I placed my hands on the back of the couch, bracing myself while balancing on my knees. Sam took hold of his sheathed cock, and I waited for him to guide the tip directly to my opening so I could sink down upon it. Instead, he gently slid it between my inner lips, coating it with my juices. I was so wet, we didn't need lube. When Sam's cock grazed my clit, I released a needy whimper and knew no amount of discomfort would stop me from taking every inch of him inside. When he positioned his cock right at my entrance, I began lowering my body. “Ooh!” I released a soft cry as the head stretched me. Trying to hide my wince, I swallowed hard, then took another deep breath and kept going. My body was ready, more than ready, but I still had to move slowly. Sam gazed up at me, his expression rapt. I heard his groan of pleasure when I managed to accept the tip of his cock. There was a little pain, yes, but more of a sensation of pressure, of tremendous stretching. I knew Sam's cock was beautifully, perfectly average, but at that moment, it felt massive as it penetrated me. Then Sam was all the way inside, and I couldn't hold back a relieved smile while I settled down upon him. He smiled, too, then leaned forward to kiss me. I moaned into his mouth; I wondered if he could feel me trembling. At first I was afraid to move, afraid it would hurt. Sam appeared to read my mind, for he repeated, “No rush.” Then he reached between my thighs and gently rubbed my swollen clit. By that point, it wasn't as tender, and I took pleasure in the stimulation. “Oh, that feels so good,” I groaned. “You feel so good.” And he did. Though I hadn't yet begun to move, I derived a deep satisfaction from being so completely filled. As Sam's breath came faster and his mouth found mine once more, I realized he was shaking, too. Was it hard for him to remain still while he patiently waited for me to get used to his cock inside me? Finally I worked up the nerve to begin moving, my hips taking on a slow, rhythmic pace. I kept him almost all the way inside, not brave enough to try sliding up and down his length, but as Sam's features contorted with ecstasy, I knew he loved the way I gently rode him. With his fingers massaging my clit, he lowered his mouth to my left breast and took my nipple between his lips. “Oh God, yes!” I cried. It was as if my body had become a singular pulsing current of bliss, and my hips began moving faster. Sam let out a loud groan, which was muffled by my breast. A thin layer of sweat covered my skin, and I grew even more excited by the feel of his mouth sucking my nipple. When Sam lifted his head, he gave me a pleading stare. “Iris, oh… oh fuck, I'm not going to last!” His words were edged with something like panic. Seeing as how it was his first time, too, I certainly didn't expect him to hold out long. “That's okay,” I assured him with an affectionate smile. “Don't hold back, Sam.” While rolling my hips, I basked in the raw pleasure of the act. I could feel my own orgasm building, and soon Sam and I were both quaking, on the verge of release. His groans and my cries were loud enough to make me glad Nora was out for the evening. I felt Sam tense just before he came. His eyes locked with mine, and I gasped when he bucked his hips, driving his cock deeper inside me. He gave a helpless shout as he climaxed, his jaw slackening. Yet even in the grip of his orgasm, he continued rubbing my clit, determined to make me come. “Yes!” I wailed, surrendering to him then: to his fingers, his cock, and his stare full of bliss. A low scream escaped my lips as I reached my orgasm, my body wracked by delicious spasms. My muscles clenched around Sam's cock again and again, and he released a low groan. His breaths were shallow, and his face was flushed. Finally my contractions subsided, and as much as I wanted to nestle up against Sam and bask in our post-orgasmic satisfaction, I knew I couldn't. After giving him a quick kiss, I sat up, and he held the condom in place so it wouldn't slip while I eased myself off of him. Sam looked down at his slowly softening cock, and then he looked at me and grinned. “My God, that was incredible!” he said. “It sure was,” I replied, my grin mirroring his. Then I wondered if I was bleeding; I was only a little sore after our first time, but I figured I'd better check just in case. “Be right back,” I told him, then hurried to the bathroom to relieve myself. Wiping between my thighs, I discovered I hadn't bled at all. Next it was Sam's turn to clean up, and while he was in the bathroom, I put on my bra and panties. Grabbing a blanket from the back of the couch, I sat down and wrapped it around me, and I realized I couldn't stop smiling. Whatever the future might hold for me and Sam, I knew I would never regret him being my first. He returned to the living room, giving me a sweet grin. I watched as he pulled on his underwear and pants but didn't bother with his shirt. Then he settled on the couch next to me, and I draped the blanket around him as well. Sam wove his fingers through my hair, giving me a deep kiss with plenty of tongue. Though I'd just come twice, my body immediately responded to him. He held me close, and I sighed with contentment, resting my head on his shoulder. I noticed another film had begun on the television, this one featuring what appeared to be a werewolf rampaging through the night. “Thank you, Iris,” Sam whispered, interlacing his fingers with mine. “For everything.” “Thank you for making my first time so wonderful,” I whispered back. Sam turned to look at me, his gaze tender. “Sex with you was absolutely amazing,” he said, “but I'd like this to be more than just sex. I enjoyed every minute of tonight with you.” I beamed at his words, then planted another kiss on his mouth. “I want that, too,” I told him. “Oh, and just so you know?” he said with a grin, and I looked at him expectantly. “Halloween is now officially my favorite holiday.” To be continued.. by MoonlitOpal for Literotica

 Iris and Sam have a sexy ‘deflowering' party for two, on Halloween. by MoonlitOpal. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “Yep.” I placed the box on the table beside the couch, then stood before Sam and slowly took off my dress. I was trembling with excitement, and as his hungry stare moved over me, I felt my nipples harden beneath my bra. “You're beautiful, Iris,” he whispered. I grinned and went to Sam, leaning forward so I could give him a deep kiss. Then I climbed onto the couch, kneeling beside him. Without speaking, I began trying to unfasten his pants, but my hands were shaking so much, I struggled with the simple task.I was grateful when Sam took over. Once he had his pants and underwear down around his thighs, I stared at his erection, which pulsed in time with his heartbeat. Looking up at Sam again, I saw that his gaze was pleading, full of the same need overtaking me, and I wanted more than anything to make him feel good. Extending my hand, I wrapped my fingers around his cock, and it twitched in my grasp. As I began gently stroking, Sam let his head fall back, a low groan emerging from deep in his throat. I delighted in the silkiness of his flesh. Sliding the pad of my thumb over his cock head, I felt a drop of moisture. My mouth watered when I thought about tasting it. Eagerly I leaned forward, brushing my lips against his tip. Now Sam was trembling, too, and his obvious excitement made me brave enough to swirl my tongue all around the lovely mushroom head. The slight saltiness of his skin combined with a trace of sweetness from his pre-cum. “Iris,” he moaned while brushing my hair back from my face. Grasping his erection, I planted kisses along the entire length of him. I inhaled his scent, which only heightened my arousal. I was soaking wet between my thighs. Finally I wrapped my lips around Sam's throbbing cock. The sound of his heavy breathing competed with the volume of the television, and the flickering light from the screen fell on my face as I did my best to pleasure him. I wasn't able to take much at first. As soon as his cock reached the back of my tongue, I had to suppress my gag reflex. He was careful not to thrust his hips, instead letting me set the pace. While saliva trickled from my mouth to coat his cock, I stroked him, then lowered my lips until I reached my hand. “Ah, fuck!” he cried. “Iris, that feels so good!” I'd never heard Sam swear before, and I took it as a compliment. He seemed lost to his lust, and to the feel of my licking and sucking and stroking. I tried again to take him deeper, exhaling as another inch of his cock disappeared between my lips. It was then that I felt Sam caress my back, his fingertips running along my spine. While I fondled his balls and used my tongue to give plenty of attention to the underside of his cock, he reached between my thighs. I moaned when he began rubbing me through my panties. At first, his touch was a little too low, but I wasn't about to lift my head from his cock and give him directions. Then his fingers homed in on my clit, and I moaned even louder, letting him know he'd reached just the right spot. “I love how wet you are,” he told me in a guttural voice. I was glad he found it exciting, because my body seemed intent on producing a copious amount of lubrication for my first time. As Sam continued massaging my clit, I shivered from the sheer pleasure of it, and I realized I wanted him to come in my mouth. I wanted to feel him orgasm while my lips were wrapped around his cock. “Iris, I'm close,” he suddenly warned me. I heard his gasp when I continued sucking, hollowing my cheeks in the process. “Iris, oh God!” I moaned, letting him know I didn't want him to hold back. He let out a loud cry, and his whole body tensed as the first rope of semen landed on my tongue. Quickly I swallowed, tasting the hot saltiness of it. More soon followed, and despite my best efforts, it was impossible for me to get it all down. Some escaped my lips, but I didn't raise my head until Sam was completely spent. Finally I sat up and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. He stared at me, seemingly transfixed. “Was that okay?” I asked. “That was fucking fantastic!” he panted, still catching his breath. “My God, if you're a virgin, how did you learn to do that?” “By reading how-to articles and watching porn,” I confessed with a grin. Sam laughed, then pulled me close so he could give me a gentle kiss. “Thank you for that,” he whispered against my lips. “I enjoyed doing it,” I whispered back. “It made me excited, knowing I was exciting you so much.” His eyes were full of affection as he regarded me. “No pressure, but if you still want tonight to be our first time, it won't take me long to get hard again,” he revealed. “Now that's good to know,” I said, then tilted my head back while Sam's lips traveled over my neck. “What should we do in the meantime?” “I think we should see if I can make you come while my face is buried between your thighs,” he replied, his breath warm against my skin. I released a whimper, unable to hide my eagerness as I nodded. Sam stood and began to undress. Sitting on the couch before him, I was far too impatient to go slow. Instead, I hurriedly reached behind me to unhook my bra before casting it aside. The cool air greeted my erect nipples, making them even harder, and Sam fixed his stare on my breasts. I couldn't resist cupping them in my hands and pushing them together for his benefit. “Iris, you're killing me,” he groaned. I watched as he pulled down his boxer briefs and stepped out of them. Now that he was completely nude, I allowed myself several long moments to take in the gorgeous sight. Like me, Sam would be considered average by many people, yet I found him so sexy, I'd already creamed my panties. That thought reminded me I still had on my wet underwear. Snapping out of my lust-filled daze, I yanked off my panties, then spread my legs wide. Sam wasn't joking when he told me it wouldn't take him long to get hard again. He was already semi-erect, and as I planted my feet on the edge of the couch, keeping my knees bent, his gaze settled between my thighs. For a long moment, Sam studied me, as if he wanted to commit the sight of my naked body to memory. Then he began stroking his cock, his chest rapidly rising and falling with each shallow breath. When Sam moved toward the table to my right, I thought he was reaching for the box of condoms, but he only turned on the lamp. I tried not to flinch in the sudden light, for it had been far easier to be uninhibited in the shadows. “I want to get a good look at you,” he said in a husky voice, then knelt before the couch and leaned forward so he was at eye level with my most intimate place. I fought the urge to close my legs and hide myself. “I can't wait to taste you,” Sam whispered, drawing a fingertip between my wet, swollen inner folds. His mere touch brought a cry from my lips. As he lowered his mouth to my thigh and licked my skin, I knew he could was gathering traces of my juices on his tongue. His kisses were gentle while he traveled upward. By the time his mouth was just above my clit, I was writhing on the couch, desperate for him. Sam's eyes met mine. “Let me know what feels good, and what you want me to keep doing,” he murmured, and I readily nodded. I honestly wasn't sure what to expect. Of course I'd imagined how this would feel, but imagining was worlds apart from actually experiencing. I was convinced I'd enjoy it, yet I wondered if it would be all that much different from the sensation I derived from touching myself. But oh God, it was different! As Sam sucked at my smooth outer lips, drawing them into his mouth, I couldn't hold back my mewls of pleasure. He gently spread me open with his fingers, and I stared down at him, my eyes widening when his tongue slid from my entrance to my clit. “Yes!” I cried. My hips began their rhythmic rocking, as if I were already fucking. I heightened my bliss by fondling my nipples, rolling those peaks between my fingers. Sam gazed up at me, and the blatant lust in his eyes made a shudder course through my body. The sound and feel of his eager lapping at my folds, and the warmth of his mouth mingling with my heat, was almost enough to make me orgasm right then and there. But he was far from finished with me. His lips gently circled my clit, almost teasingly, before he began lashing the swollen nub of flesh with his tongue. My plaintive cries filled the room. “Sam, oh God, keep doing that, please!” I begged. He happily complied, working his tongue against my clit at a relentless pace. I buried my fingers in his hair, resisting the urge to press his mouth even harder against me. Yet he seemed to sense what I needed, for he grabbed my hips, holding me firmly to him. My face was hot, and my breasts heaved as I breathed hard and fast. “I'm gonna come!” I wailed. “I'm so close!” Sam moaned at my words, showing my clit no mercy. The stimulation was almost more than I could bear, but my thighs began shaking, signaling that my body was about to surrender to a powerful orgasm. The first spasm caused me to arch my back and raise my hips. “Sam… oh, fuck!” I managed to shriek before falling silent and allowing the blissful contractions to seize me. I felt awash in ecstasy, never wanting it to end. Then it suddenly became too much. Still shaking, I squirmed in Sam's grasp. “I can't, oh it's too sensitive!” I managed to moan. He lifted his head, smiling as he gazed at my swollen clit. His expression made it clear that he was quite pleased with my helpless state. When he sat next to me on the couch, I noticed he was fully erect once more. I was breathing hard, yet I readily accepted his kiss. “Do you want to wait a little while?” he asked, smoothing my hair back from my flushed face. I quickly shook my head. While my clit was temporarily overstimulated, the rest of my body was another matter. Deep in my core, I throbbed with the need to take Sam deep inside me. This time he did reach for the condoms. I watched eagerly as he took one from the box. Though he was a virgin, he knew how to put it on correctly, and he winked at me while rolling the condom down the length of his erection. I grinned, making no attempt to hide my excitement. When Sam was ready, I started to lie back on the couch, but he grabbed my hand, and I looked at him expectantly. “Why don't you straddle me?” he suggested. “Then you can control the pace while taking me inside. The last thing I want to do is hurt you.” He was breathing faster, anticipation and lust clear on his face, yet he was putting my needs first. Stroking his cheek, I nodded before moving to plant a knee on either side of him. As I hovered above his cock, I took a deep, steadying breath. “I'm a little nervous,” I revealed with a shy smile. “I understand,” he said, his voice low and soothing. “Just take it slow, okay? No rush.” “Okay.” I placed my hands on the back of the couch, bracing myself while balancing on my knees. Sam took hold of his sheathed cock, and I waited for him to guide the tip directly to my opening so I could sink down upon it. Instead, he gently slid it between my inner lips, coating it with my juices. I was so wet, we didn't need lube. When Sam's cock grazed my clit, I released a needy whimper and knew no amount of discomfort would stop me from taking every inch of him inside. When he positioned his cock right at my entrance, I began lowering my body. “Ooh!” I released a soft cry as the head stretched me. Trying to hide my wince, I swallowed hard, then took another deep breath and kept going. My body was ready, more than ready, but I still had to move slowly. Sam gazed up at me, his expression rapt. I heard his groan of pleasure when I managed to accept the tip of his cock. There was a little pain, yes, but more of a sensation of pressure, of tremendous stretching. I knew Sam's cock was beautifully, perfectly average, but at that moment, it felt massive as it penetrated me. Then Sam was all the way inside, and I couldn't hold back a relieved smile while I settled down upon him. He smiled, too, then leaned forward to kiss me. I moaned into his mouth; I wondered if he could feel me trembling. At first I was afraid to move, afraid it would hurt. Sam appeared to read my mind, for he repeated, “No rush.” Then he reached between my thighs and gently rubbed my swollen clit. By that point, it wasn't as tender, and I took pleasure in the stimulation. “Oh, that feels so good,” I groaned. “You feel so good.” And he did. Though I hadn't yet begun to move, I derived a deep satisfaction from being so completely filled. As Sam's breath came faster and his mouth found mine once more, I realized he was shaking, too. Was it hard for him to remain still while he patiently waited for me to get used to his cock inside me? Finally I worked up the nerve to begin moving, my hips taking on a slow, rhythmic pace. I kept him almost all the way inside, not brave enough to try sliding up and down his length, but as Sam's features contorted with ecstasy, I knew he loved the way I gently rode him. With his fingers massaging my clit, he lowered his mouth to my left breast and took my nipple between his lips. “Oh God, yes!” I cried. It was as if my body had become a singular pulsing current of bliss, and my hips began moving faster. Sam let out a loud groan, which was muffled by my breast. A thin layer of sweat covered my skin, and I grew even more excited by the feel of his mouth sucking my nipple. When Sam lifted his head, he gave me a pleading stare. “Iris, oh… oh fuck, I'm not going to last!” His words were edged with something like panic. Seeing as how it was his first time, too, I certainly didn't expect him to hold out long. “That's okay,” I assured him with an affectionate smile. “Don't hold back, Sam.” While rolling my hips, I basked in the raw pleasure of the act. I could feel my own orgasm building, and soon Sam and I were both quaking, on the verge of release. His groans and my cries were loud enough to make me glad Nora was out for the evening. I felt Sam tense just before he came. His eyes locked with mine, and I gasped when he bucked his hips, driving his cock deeper inside me. He gave a helpless shout as he climaxed, his jaw slackening. Yet even in the grip of his orgasm, he continued rubbing my clit, determined to make me come. “Yes!” I wailed, surrendering to him then: to his fingers, his cock, and his stare full of bliss. A low scream escaped my lips as I reached my orgasm, my body wracked by delicious spasms. My muscles clenched around Sam's cock again and again, and he released a low groan. His breaths were shallow, and his face was flushed. Finally my contractions subsided, and as much as I wanted to nestle up against Sam and bask in our post-orgasmic satisfaction, I knew I couldn't. After giving him a quick kiss, I sat up, and he held the condom in place so it wouldn't slip while I eased myself off of him. Sam looked down at his slowly softening cock, and then he looked at me and grinned. “My God, that was incredible!” he said. “It sure was,” I replied, my grin mirroring his. Then I wondered if I was bleeding; I was only a little sore after our first time, but I figured I'd better check just in case. “Be right back,” I told him, then hurried to the bathroom to relieve myself. Wiping between my thighs, I discovered I hadn't bled at all. Next it was Sam's turn to clean up, and while he was in the bathroom, I put on my bra and panties. Grabbing a blanket from the back of the couch, I sat down and wrapped it around me, and I realized I couldn't stop smiling. Whatever the future might hold for me and Sam, I knew I would never regret him being my first. He returned to the living room, giving me a sweet grin. I watched as he pulled on his underwear and pants but didn't bother with his shirt. Then he settled on the couch next to me, and I draped the blanket around him as well. Sam wove his fingers through my hair, giving me a deep kiss with plenty of tongue. Though I'd just come twice, my body immediately responded to him. He held me close, and I sighed with contentment, resting my head on his shoulder. I noticed another film had begun on the television, this one featuring what appeared to be a werewolf rampaging through the night. “Thank you, Iris,” Sam whispered, interlacing his fingers with mine. “For everything.” “Thank you for making my first time so wonderful,” I whispered back. Sam turned to look at me, his gaze tender. “Sex with you was absolutely amazing,” he said, “but I'd like this to be more than just sex. I enjoyed every minute of tonight with you.” I beamed at his words, then planted another kiss on his mouth. “I want that, too,” I told him. “Oh, and just so you know?” he said with a grin, and I looked at him expectantly. “Halloween is now officially my favorite holiday.” To be continued.. by MoonlitOpal for Literotica

“One day Jesus told his disciples a story to show that they should always pray and never give up.” (Luke 18:1 NLT) We’ve talked about the how and when of prayer, but what about the why? Why should we pray? The short answer is that Jesus told us to. In Luke 18:1, He shows His followers that “they should always pray and never give up” (NLT). Is there any better reason than that? Doctors recommend certain things for our health. We may not always understand why they’re beneficial—only that they are. The same thing goes for Jesus’ instruction to pray. We may not know why or how, but good things happen when we pray. It’s important to note, too, that Jesus wasn’t a do-as-I-say-and-not-as-I-do type of guy. Though He was God in human form, He maintained a very active prayer life. Before He fed thousands of people with five loaves of bread and two fish, “Jesus took the loaves, gave thanks to God, and distributed them to the people” (John 6:11 NLT). Matthew 19:13 says, “One day some parents brought their children to Jesus so he could lay his hands on them and pray for them” (NLT). Before He raised Lazarus from the dead, “Jesus looked up to heaven and said, ‘Father, thank you for hearing me. You always hear me, but I said it out loud for the sake of all these people standing here, so that they will believe you sent me’” (John 11:41–42 NLT). When His arrest was at hand, Jesus retreated to the Garden of Gethsemane. “He walked away, about a stone’s throw, and knelt down and prayed, ‘Father, if you are willing, please take this cup of suffering away from me. Yet I want your will to be done, not mine’” (Luke 22:41–42 NLT). On the cross, Jesus prayed, “Father, forgive them, for they don’t know what they are doing” (Luke 23:34 NLT); “My God, my God, why have you abandoned me?” (Matthew 27:46 NLT); and “Father, I entrust my spirit into your hands!” (Luke 23:46 NLT). Luke 5:16 says, “But Jesus often withdrew to the wilderness for prayer” (NLT). He was refreshed and reenergized by the time He spent in fellowship and conversation with God. If Jesus felt the need to pray, we should, too. We could point out that praying is not a difficult task. Jesus said, “For my yoke is easy to bear, and the burden I give you is light” (Matthew 11:30 NLT). We could point out that Jesus gave us the instructions we need to establish and maintain an active, vital prayer life when He taught His disciples to pray in Luke 11:1–13. We could point out that He modeled prayer for us throughout the Gospels. But all we need to know is that Jesus instructed us to pray. “Jesus replied, ‘All who love me will do what I say. My Father will love them, and we will come and make our home with each of them. Anyone who doesn’t love me will not obey me. And remember, my words are not my own. What I am telling you is from the Father who sent me’” (John 14:23–24 NLT). That’s all the reason we need to pray. Reflection question: When do you feel the need to pray? Discuss Today's Devo in Harvest Discipleship! — The audio production of the podcast "Greg Laurie: Daily Devotions" utilizes Generative AI technology. This allows us to deliver consistent, high-quality content while preserving Harvest's mission to "know God and make Him known." All devotional content is written and owned by Pastor Greg Laurie. Listen to the Greg Laurie Podcast Become a Harvest PartnerSupport the show: https://harvest.org/supportSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Adventure of Dirk: Hal's Woman with “Dick-Sucking-Lips” Dirk has a stimulating encounter with a friend's wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was halfway through another of his wandering road trips, this time to see an old biker buddy of his who had moved two states away when he was transferred by his company. Dirk had known Hal Jenkins since high school; he was one of the few people that Dirk got along with, and they had been friends ever since. When Hal got into motorcycles Dirk had approached him about joining the MC, but Hal said he just wasn't into it so he didn't. That didn't matter to Dirk as Hal was a true biker in every sense of the word, and the two of them had gone through some pretty interesting times and some pretty interesting women before Hal was transferred. When Hal called Dirk about six months ago to invite him to his wedding, you could have knocked Dirk over with a feather. Hal was the last person besides himself that Dirk would have ever thought would get married, but Hal told Dirk that his fiancé, Renee, was ‘the woman of my dreams in every possible way' and that he wanted to marry her 'before she wises up!' Dirk was unable to make the wedding since it was scheduled for the following week – Hal never was one for planning things out which is one reason Dirk never thought he would ever get married – but they had planned instead on Dirk riding out to see him and staying for a few days.  The earliest Hal's schedule at work would let that happen was six months away, but the time had finally passed and now Dirk was sitting in Hal's man cave (his garage) with their bikes parked in the driveway, cooling off after a long day's ride. It was the afternoon of the last day of Dirk's two-day visit, and they had made the best of it. They were sitting in a couple of foldable camp chairs enjoying a couple of cold bottles of beer with Dirk still wearing his colors, talking about anything and everything, just enjoying life and each other's company. “So whattaya think about my ol' lady, Dirk?” Hal asked, grinning at him over his beer bottle. “She's really something, ain't she?” “Yes, she most certainly is!” Dirk replied, nodding as he spoke. When he had met Renee upon his arrival, to say he was stunned would have been the understatement of the year. The best way to describe Renee was to say that she was what everyone thought about when they thought of the term 'biker chick.' Renee was about five feet five inches tall and around 115 pounds, Dirk would have guessed, with just enough meat on her bones to make her look really good. Dirk also would have guessed that at least eight pounds of that would have been breast meat, because Renee had a simply magnificent pair of tits. Full and round with just the right amount of sag to make them wobble inside the white halter top she was wearing when he first saw her, they were truly a sight to behold. The halter top was showing about a mile of cleavage, something which Dirk appreciated very much, and was a perfect match for the low-slung faded jeans she was wearing. The jeans were skintight until they reached her knees and then flared out just enough to give her a retro '60s hippie kind of look. Her waist was tapered and her stomach was flat, and while not as firm as a young girl's it was still firm enough to be very enticing. The faux diamond that hung from her navel only added to the look. And to top it all off, Renee had the blackest hair Dirk had ever seen, wavy and long, going down past her shoulders nearly to the middle of her back. Her hair was very thick as well, so Dirk imagined that she had either some Italian or Middle Eastern blood in her veins. The only thing missing from Renee having a complete 'biker chick' look was a tattoo or two, and when she turned to walk away from him Dirk saw not only a rounded, firm ass that swayed enticingly as she walked but a butterfly 'tramp stamp' peeking out from above the waistband her jeans as well. But the thing that drew Dirk's attention the most, even more than her spectacular bustline (Dirk had always been a 'boob man') was Renee's face, specifically her lips. Renee had big, dark brown eyes, high cheekbones, and a perfect nose that sat above the fullest, softest, most beautiful and absolutely perfect pair of lips he had ever seen. He had no idea how Hal had been lucky enough to land a woman who looked the way Renee looked, but he was glad for his old friend all the same. “Yeah, I'm damned lucky to have her, and you better believe I know it!” Hal said, taking a pull from his beer. Dirk was just about to fire up a cigar when Hal surprised him so much with his next statement that he nearly burned his face off. “And how about those lips, huh? Ain't those the best pair of dick sucking lips you've ever seen on a broad?” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “Jesus, Hal!” Dirk said, shaking his hand to put out the match he was using to light the cigar. “What?” Hal said, looking at him. “That's your wife you're talking about, you know!” he said, putting the cigar back into the pocket of his vest while he was trying to make light of what he thought could turn out to be a bad situation. Hal quickly proved that he had nothing to worry about. “Hell, I know that! But she don't mind, trust me,” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “I brag about her and those big DSLs to my friends all the time whether she's here or not!” “And she really doesn't mind?” Dirk asked, genuinely surprised. “Hell, no, she doesn't mind!” Hal said, laughing. “She loves to hear me brag about her! I think it kind of turns her on, you know?” he said, lowering his voice in a conspiratorial way. “All I know is that every time she hears me bragging about her DSLs to my friends, we have some of the best sex ever!” “Well, some women are like that, that's for sure,” he said, having run into a woman or two like that in his life as well. “And besides, she really does!” Hal said, raising his beer bottle to his lips to take another drink. “She really does, what?” Dirk asked, doing the same. “She really does suck a mean dick!” Dirk sprayed beer out of his mouth when Hal said this. “Dammit, Hal!” he said, sitting up and wiping the beer from the front of his shirt and vest. “Well, she does!” Hal insisted, not understanding what all the fuss was about. “I tell ya, that woman can suck a golf ball through a garden hose!” “I'm sure she does – well, maybe not quite that good, but still – warn me before you say something like that, willya?” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair again. “You don't believe me,” Hal said, looking at Dirk. “Huh?” Dirk said. “About how good Renee is at sucking dick. You don't believe me!” “Of course I do! You've never lied to me before, have you?” “No, I haven't.” “Okay, so why wouldn't I believe you now?” “Then what's with that 'maybe not quite that good' part, then?” Hal asked. “I didn't mean anything by it, Hal, really,” Dirk said, concerned that he'd hurt his friend's feelings. “I'm sorry, I'm sure she's just as good at sucking dick as you say she is.” “Okay, well, then let me prove it to you,” Hal said, a smile creeping across his face. “Prove it to me? How?” Dirk asked. “By letting Renee suck your dick,” he said, grinning at Dirk. “Are you serious?” Dirk asked, staring at his old friend. “I mean, really? You're serious? You want Renee, your own wife, to suck my dick?” he asked, not believing what he had heard. “Serious as a heart attack, my brother!” Hal replied, sitting back in his chair and grinning at Dirk. He lifted his beer bottle to his lips and took a drink before continuing. “And trust me, when she's done with you, you'll be thanking me for letting her do it! That woman can suck the chrome off a trailer hitch, I tell ya!” “This is incredible,” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair, still holding his beer in one hand. “I can't believe you'd have Renee do that!” “Well, you'd better believe it, my friend, because it's about to happen!” Hal said, getting up and going over to the short staircase leading to the door that opened into the house. He climbed up the three steps and opened the door, then called out to his wife. “Hey, Renee, darlin', would you come in here for a minute, please?” he said, then walked back over and sat down in the camp chair to await her arrival. It was less than a minute later when Renee appeared in the doorway, giving them both a big smile. She was wearing the same jeans as before, but this time she was wearing a red and white striped tube top instead of the halter. Yes, baby? she said, her hands on the sides of the doorframe. 'My God, but that woman is hot! Dirk thought to himself, taking a drink from his beer. I been braggin on you and those DSLs of yours again to Dirk here, tellin him all about how good you are at giving blowjobs and all, and I m not sure he believes me, Hal said, motioning towards Dirk with his beer. Renee looked at Dirk and her smile got bigger. So you want me to suck his dick to prove it to him, baby? she said, looking Dirk straight in the eyes. Is that it? Yep, that s it, darlin ! Hal said, smiling. I can do that! Renee said, her smile bigger than ever. She walked down the three steps into the garage, her big tits swaying in the tube top, never taking her eyes off of Dirk. She walked over to him and stopped in front of him, standing between his feet as he sat in the chair. She looked down at him for just a moment, still smiling, before she spoke again. How about it, Dirk? Would you like for me to suck your dick? she asked, her voice low and sultry. I m really good at sucking dick, and I d just love to prove it to you by sucking yours! What about Hal? You know, your husband? Dirk said, looking up into those dark brown eyes that were now sparkling and filled with desire. You d do that with him sitting right there? he asked. Sure! Renee replied, her smile getting a bit bigger. I suck dick in front of him all the time, don t I, baby? she said, her eyes traveling down to Dirk s crotch and lingering there for a moment before going back to his eyes. You sure do! Hal said, grinning proudly. Every time we throw a party, she finds a guy that turns her on and she just has to suck his dick, and I always get to watch! he explained. And then, when the party is over, we go into the bedroom and I tell Hal all about it, how it turned me on, how good the guy s cum tasted, and then we have the best sex you can imagine! she said, her smile never faltering. But she never fucks anyone else, though, Hal said. That s reserved just for me, right, darlin ? Hal said. Renee nodded as she replied. That s right, baby, nobody fucks me but you! she said. So how about it, Dirk? You want me to show you how good I am at sucking cock by sucking yours? Sure, why the fuck not! Dirk said, tossing his hands up in the air and letting them drop to the arm rests of the chair, still holding on to his beer with one hand. He was trapped and he knew it, so why not sit back and enjoy it? 'Besides, there s no way she s as good as Amy, Dirk thought to himself, thinking of the girl he d met at a club party a few weeks ago. She had really gone at him, and the memories were still fresh. Good! Renee said, moving in closer. She reached down and spread his legs further apart, then knelt down between them right in front of his crotch. Hal, honey, you might want to turn the fan on and close the garage door, she said, settling in front of Dirk. We don t want to give the neighbors a free show, and with the door closed it s gonna get hot in here pretty quick! Good point, baby! Hal said, getting up and going over to the button on the wall next to the door to the house and pressing it. The garage door slid closed behind them, and then Hal flipped a switch next to the garage door button and a fan mounted up in a corner of the ceiling came on. Then Hal walked over to a canoe that was lying on the floor next to the wall, picking up a floatation cushion and then handing it to his wife. Here, darlin , use this! Hal said, handing her the cushion. Thank you, baby! Renee said, taking the cushion from him and putting it on the ground in front of her to kneel on. As soon as she was settled, she reached up and began unfastening Dirk s jeans, smiling as she worked at getting them open. I bet you have a big dick! You have a big dick, don t you, Dirk? she asked, looking up at him and smiling while getting the jeans open and pulling down the fly. See for yourself! he said, making Renee grin. She reached inside his jeans for his cock and was pleasantly surprised to find that he wasn t wearing anything under his jeans. She looked up at him and grinned as she wrapped her fingers around his soft cock. No underwear! she said, pulling his cock out of his jeans and then spreading the fly of the jeans as wide as possible. I like that! But right now, I m gonna wrap my lips around your cock and suck it until it s hard, she said, looking up at him and smiling. I just love feeling a man s cock get hard in my mouth! Before Dirk could reply she dipped her head down and put her lips on the head of his cock, sucking his entire soft cock into her mouth. She looked up at him as sucked hard, her cheeks hollowing in, running her tongue over and around the sensitive tip. This made Dirk jump just a little as he was really sensitive at the tip of his dick, and Hal chuckled at his reaction. Told you she was good! he said, grinning at Dirk. But you ain t seen nothin yet! Renee pulled her head back and let his hardening cock slip out of her mouth, holding the head in her mouth for a moment before sucking it all in her mouth again. She did this several times, pleased to find that Dirk was getting harder, longer, and thicker in her mouth very quickly. She slid her mouth up to the head of his cock, holding it there for a moment before she released it from her mouth with a soft 'pop. She smiled up at him as she spoke, gripping his cock tightly in one hand while opening his jeans further with the other. Let s get these big balls out, shall we? she said, smiling up at him as she pulled his balls out of his jeans. Oooh, nice! I just love playing with a man s balls! she said, massaging them in her hand while still pumping his cock. He was rock-hard by now, the precum beginning to flow with a drop of the clear fluid appearing at the tip of his cock. Oh, look! she said, grinning up at him as she noticed the drop of precum. Is that for me? Yummy! she said, sticking her wide, long tongue out and licking up the drop of slick fluid, making sure she licked as much of the head of his cock as she could in doing so. She had the widest, longest, and thickest tongue Dirk had ever seen, and she was good with it very good. As he watched, she put her lips right on the tip of his cock and sucked, pulling more of the fluid out of him. Hmm! she moaned, smiling up at him. She sat back a little and swallowed, then ran her wet tongue over her lips and smiled, looking directly at him. Eye contact was obviously a big thing with her, and she was very good at it among other things, as he was about to find out. I m gonna give you a tongue bath, and then I m gonna suck the cum right out of you! she said, grinning from ear to ear. She looked like an excited little girl with her hand gripping a nice, big lollypop, and Dirk had a feeling that was exactly how she was going to treat him like a treat ready to be swallowed. She stuck that wide, thick tongue out again and slowly licked him from the base of his balls all the way up to the head of his cock, never taking her eyes from his. Want me to time you, baby? Hal asked, taking a pull from his beer. Sure! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk as she pumped his cock in her hand. Let s see if I can break my record on how fast I can make him cum! So what s your record? Dirk asked. Five minutes! she said, giving him a sly smile before licking his cock again. But I have a feeling you might take a little bit longer than that, she said, licking him again. What makes you say that, baby? Hal asked. Call it a hunch, Renee replied, never taking her eyes from Dirk, but I just have a feeling that ol Dirk here is gonna be a tough nut to crack or to make cum, that is! Guess there s only one way to find out, huh? Dirk said, smiling at her. She smiled back as she replied. I guess so! she said, giving him one last, wet, lingering lick from his balls to the head of his dick. You ready, baby? Hal asked, holding up his wrist with his watch on it, thumb on the button. Oh, yeah! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk. Go! Hal said, starting the stopwatch. Renee lowered her mouth down to his cock and took the head into her mouth, clamping her lips around the shaft just behind the flared ridge. Then she applied suction, lots of it, and then slid her mouth down onto his hard shaft, taking his entire length into her mouth in one long, fluid motion. She pulled her head back up the length of his shaft slowly, running her thick tongue over and around his cock as she did, massaging and squeezing his balls with one hand, maintaining the suction she was applying. When she got to the head of his cock she paused, keeping it trapped in her mouth, running her tongue over and around the sensitive head before sliding her mouth back down his cock once more, literally sucking it into her mouth and down her throat. She pushed her face down until her nose bumped against his abdomen, and she moaned as she made the trip back up his cock once more, her cheeks hollowing in from the suction she was applying. Um! she moaned, looking up at Dirk and smiling around his cock in her mouth. When she got to the head of his cock she held it in her mouth again, sucking on it while running her thick tongue along the underside. The suction she was applying was incredible, and Dirk could feel the precum being sucked from him. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she let about half of the head of his cock out of her mouth, her big, soft lips wrapped around it as she sucked on him. Then she moaned again as she slid her mouth back down his cock once more, making loud slurping noises as she sucked his throbbing shaft into her wet, sucking mouth. His cock was coated with her saliva by now, and he could feel it running down his balls as she worked on him. 'Holy shit, she s good! She s even better than Amy! Dirk thought to himself as he watched Renee gobbling his cock over and over again. She was applying constant suction on his cock, pausing every now and then to draw a breath either through her nose or through her mouth when she opened her lips up just enough to breathe before clamping them around his cock again. She was obviously a fan of sloppy blowjobs, as by now his cock and balls and the front of his jeans were drenched with her saliva, and the garage was filled with the slurping sounds she was making as she sucked his cock. While she was working on his cock with her mouth, she was busy working on his balls with her hand. She massaged and squeezed them as she sucked on his cock, pulling and tugging on them as well. Dirk gritted his teeth as she tugged on them particularly hard as she sucked on his cock very hard, dragging her mouth back up its length. Dirk knew that if she kept this up he d be cumming in her mouth in no time, and he was determined to resist as long as he could. Renee looked up at him as she paused to suck on the head of his cock yet again, the loud slurping sounds filling the garage. She winked at him before looking over at her husband, tapping her finger against the back of her other wrist, her mouth still clamped onto the head of Dirk s cock. Hal looked down at his watch and smiled. Four minutes, baby! Hal said. You better hurry up and make him cum if you wanna beat your record! Renee dove down onto Dirk s cock, slurping loudly as she took his entire length into her mouth and down her throat. She was intent on making him cum, and to Dirk s amazement she actually increased the suction she was applying to his cock! Her cheeks were hollowed in so far that Dirk was surprised her whole head didn t cave in as she sucked on him. She slid her mouth up and down his throbbing cock over and over again, pulling and tugging on his balls, moaning as she worked on him, her eyes rolling back into her head. She was obviously enjoying this as much as Dirk was. But Dirk was intent on holding out, and he was using every trick in the book to resist blasting his cum into her mouth. He thought of Margaret Thatcher, Hillary Clinton, Nancy Pelosi, and every other ugly woman he could think of to delay the inevitable. He thought of the time he went down on the bike he had before the Heritage he was riding now, remembering the crushed hulk that used to be his pride and joy. But no matter how hard he tried, he knew that he was going to be cumming into Renee s mouth very soon. And Renee knew it as well. She redoubled her efforts, sliding her mouth up and down his throbbing shaft faster, grabbing the base of his cock with one hand and pumping it while she sucked on him, the other hand pulling and tugging on his balls at the same time. Dirk was quickly losing the fight, and when he realized all was lost he simply gave in and let it happen. And boy, did it happen! As soon as he dropped his guard his balls shifted and his cock exploded as his orgasm hit. He groaned loudly through clenched teeth as his orgasm hit, his back arching in the chair as his cock blasted stream after stream of hot, thick cum into Renee s wet, sucking mouth. She cried out in glee around his cock in her mouth, never stopping what she was doing, intent on sucking and pumping every last drop of his cum out of him. That s it, baby, you got him! Hal cried, grinning as he watched his wife sucking the cum from his friend s cock. He was rock-hard himself and intended on fucking the ever-lovin shit out of Renee as soon as he got her in the house after Dirk was gone. He pressed the button on his watch to stop it but didn t look at it yet as he was busy watching his wife drink down all of Dirk s cum. Four, five, six times Dirk felt his cock pumping his cum into Renee s wet mouth, and she drank it all down without missing a drop. She clung to his cock with her mouth like a vacuum cleaner, keeping the pressure up until she felt the throbbing and pumping of his cock in her mouth start to slow. She slowed the motions of her mouth on his cock and eased her grip on his balls, massaging them gently as she slowly slid her mouth up and down Dirk s cock, sucking the last bit of cum from him as his orgasm finally slowed and then stopped. When it was over Dirk was left breathless, gasping for air as Renee slid her mouth slowly up the length of his cock to the head, keeping it there for a moment before releasing it from her mouth. She grinned at him, her eyes sparkling, as she ran her tongue over her lips. You taste good, Dirk! she said, proud of herself. What was my time, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. He looked down at his watch and grinned, shaking his head a bit as he replied. Six minutes, twenty-two seconds, baby, he said, He beat you! Damn! she replied, looking up at Dirk and smiling. And I thought for sure I had you! You almost did, he replied, returning her smile. You can thank Nancy Pelosi for not beating me! Oh, my Gawd! Renee said, grimacing at the mention of Pelosi s name. That ugly bitch could make a doorknob vomit! No wonder you held out so long! You came close, though, I can tell you that! Dirk said, tucking his now-soft cock back into his jeans, the front of which were wet with her saliva. I want a rematch! she said, looking up at him and then over at her husband. The next time he comes to visit, I want a rematch! Okay, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. Sure thing, baby! Hal replied. As long as Dirk is up for it, that is. How about it, Dirk? You wanna give Renee another go at your cock and see if she can beat her record? he asked, grinning from ear to ear. The way she sucks dick? Are you kidding me? he said, returning Hal s grin. I d have to be out of my fuckin mind to say no! Good! Renee said, grinning as she stood up in front of him. And the next time I get my lips around your cock, I m gonna make you cum so hard and so fast you won t know what hit you! Until next time, then! she said, bending over and giving Dirk a quick peck on the lips before turning and walking away. Dirk and Hal both watched her ass wiggling as she walked away. She pressed the garage door button and turned off the fan on her way out, and as the garage door slid open Hal got up and got them both a fresh beer. He handed one to Dirk and then sat down, and together they twisted off the tops of the beer bottles. Hal held his out to Dirk and spoke. Here s to the best little cocksucker in the entire world, he said, grinning at Dirk, and to next time! I ll drink to that! Dirk said, clinking his bottle against Hal s. They both took a long pull from their bottles, and then Dirk spoke again. You re gonna fuck the ever-loving shit out of her after I m gone, aren t you? he asked, and Hal nodded and chuckled as he replied. Yup! he said, nodding. You re a lucky man, Hal, Dirk said, taking another drink from his bottle. Don t I fuckin know it! Hal replied, grinning at Dirk. Ten minutes later the beers were gone, and Dirk figured it was time for him to head back to the hotel. Hal had offered to let him stay at his house, but Dirk had politely refused. As much as he loved Hal he also loved his privacy; that, plus he wanted a place to take a woman should he get lucky and meet up with one on the trip. When you comin back, my friend? Hal asked, looking up at him from his seat in the camp chair. You tell me, Dirk said. I can make it back here any time you want, all you have to do is tell me when. How about next month? Hal said. Or is that too soon for a road trip that long? The way your wife sucks dick? Hell, I d be here next week if you wanted me to! Dirk said, grinning down at Hal. Hal laughed at this, and Dirk laughed along with him. Hal stood up and threw his arms around Dirk, hugging him. Dirk hugged him back; he really cared for Hal and wasn t afraid to show it. Most bikers weren t, and they were no different. Thank you, my old friend! Hal said, his hands on Dirk s upper arms as he spoke. Don t mention it, my friend, Dirk said, patting the back of one of Hal s hands as he spoke. Now let me get out of here so you can go inside and fuck your wife! They hugged again, and then Dirk walked over to his bike and got on, swinging a leg over it and picking it up from the kickstand. He moved the kickstand up and out of the way, then turned on the ignition and listened to the fuel injection whine. He thumbed the starter and the big Harley engine roared to life, the pipes thundering. He backed the bike out of the driveway and then waved to Hal who waved back, then he put the bike in gear and rode off down the street. Hal turned and walked towards the door to the house, pushing the button for the garage door as he walked inside. He was grinning from ear to ear. Dirk was also grinning as he rode away, already looking forward to his next trip out to see Hal and Renee, even though he was pretty sure he was going to lose next time. But that wasn t such a bad thing after all, was it?  By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 18 Even if you know who you crawl into bed with, be surprised. In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.   You will never see tomorrow's sunrise or yesterday's night. Caught In the Middle My clothing melted away as I slowly made my way to the bed. On the far side, Mercy reclined with some degree of expectation and happiness on her face. Her hands were cuffed over her head and her thighs showed some degree of vaginal stimulation by Rio. Last night Rio had taken it slow and gentle with her. Tonight, I imagined that Rio was going to tear a chunk off, so to speak. On the closer side of the bed rested Brandi (on the outside), Opal, Paige and Barbie Lynn. Barbie Lynn was pretending to be disinterested, throwing a yawn into the act; Paige's eyes were riveted on me; Opal acted as if she was smitten with me as well; and Brandi knew something was going on but wasn't sure what it was. Poor Paige was about to be ambushed. "Hey, my petit Принцесса," I simmered at Paige as I crawled up the bed toward her. It was clear she wanted to be center stage tonight, but she kept dragging along her body issues she'd felt thrust upon her years ago. A woman doesn't have to be busting out of a D-cup, have an hourglass shape, or the face of a Victoria's Secret model to pull a man's eye in for a feast. I got to Paige's ankles and the confidence of her smile shown through. She pulled her legs up and prepared to slip off her panties. "No you don't," I cautioned her as I grabbed her ankles and pulled her down toward me. "What did you call her?" Brandi chimed in. "I'm pretty sure that means 'Princess' in Russian," I replied in a husky voice, my eyes still soaking up Paige's beauty. "I once saw a Swedish art house film translated over to Russian in a Bangkok theater." "That's freaky-weird," Mercy remarked, running her fingers along her collar. "You can recall a word from a film in a language you don't even understand." "It had to do with a woman," Barbie Lynn grinned at Mercy before turning to me. "He's like that, and I love him for it." Paige looked from Mercy to Barbie Lynn to me, and that was her mistake. "Hey!" Paige squawked as Barbie Lynn and Opal grabbed her wrists and forearms, maneuvering them over her head. She struggled with Barbie Lynn and Opal but they were far more athletic than she was. I settled in between her legs and began kissing the insides of her upper thighs. "No," Paige began moaning as Barbie Lynn and Opal began sucking on her breasts through her sheer bra. Rio came striding into the room still stark naked but now carrying a large bowl of Neapolitan ice cream covered in chocolate syrup and a cherry. She rounded the bed and stutter-stepped. "Crap," she muttered. "Take this," Rio put the bowl on Mercy's quivering stomach, "I've got to get something for my Spank-o-matic." Spank-o-matic was her pet name for Barbie Lynn. Opal moved her lips up Paige's chest to her throat. Barbie Lynn, on the other side, jumped past Opal by going straight from the nipple to the ear. Since Opal was on her side, Brandi was able to straddle her and lean over to Paige's chest. She rolled up Paige's bra, temporarily pinching those pale pink nipples. "Iiieee!" Paige jolted. "Watch, her protests were buried by Opal's lips clamping down on Paige's and their tongues starting to play tag. Brandi continued her attack on Paige by popping her mouth over the breast closest to Barbie Lynn and swirling the nipple with her tongue, Opal had been doing a good job showing Brandi how to share pleasure. "Good God!" Brandi exalted. "This one tastes like cherries." Paige stifled a sob as Brandi went down for a second taste. I imagine Paige wanted me to discover this inventive little twist. I began rubbing her panties with my nose and kissing her panty covered cunt. I rolled my lips back and forth over her cunt. "Why are you doing this to me?" Paige whimpered once she broke her lips free from Opal's embrace. "Honey, do you think none of us noticed how much you make Zane smile?" Barbie Lynn drawled. "It isn't like he'd tell us what turned him on about you, Paige, so Barbie and I decided to find out for ourselves," Opal added. "Zane?" Paige begged for understanding. "I had no part of this, but once I saw Opal and Barbie Lynn closing in for the kill, I decided to play along because, quite frankly, you are so tasty," I confessed. "Brandi, please, I can't think straight with you nipping at my breasts like that," Paige pleaded. "Umm," Brandi mumbled before releasing her suction on Paige's breast. "Tell me what flavor the other one is. Is it cherry too?" Never more than an inch away, Brandi fell back to Paige's pale but painfully aroused nipple. "No," Paige wailed. "I want Zane to find out, ah, strawberry," she finally gasped out. "Let me sample it first, Brandi," I requested. Brandi shot me a peek down past her naked breast and gave me a wink. Barbie Lynn took advantage of Paige's distress, kissing her deeply and passionately. "Honey," Barbie panted to Paige, "is there anywhere else you want to be?" "I, no," Paige managed to get out. Opal tilted Paige's head toward her and took in a full kiss. "You are so eminently fuckable," Opal purred. Before Paige could respond, Barbie Lynn drew Paige back in. Within seconds, Paige was working in a three-way tug-of-passion with Opal and Barbie Lynn tongues. Brandi was letting her tongue wander from Paige's right nipple down to her belly and below until we kissed. Before and after that we worked down her panties until I finally cast them aside. I did a push up, Brandi wiggled underneath me, pressing her delicious tush against my raging rod, and I switched positions to where Brandi had been. Her left nipple really did taste like strawberries. I figured she'd used strawberry jam in a light enough glaze that its sugary redness was perfectly camouflaged by the pale pink of her areolas, freaking clever girl. Paige tilted her head away from her playmates long enough to see if I was the participant in question and if I enjoyed the experience. "Umm, damn clever," I murmured. "I've never thought of doing that before." Her eyes positively flared triumphantly at the news. "Well," Paige gasped, "you have only a, mediocre, intellect," she finished purring because Opal and Barbie Lynn's fingers and lips were driving her to distraction. "I still don't understand." Paige struggled for a breath between amorous attentions. "You pretty, pretty girl," Opal soothed seductively. "You are the most beautiful creature here tonight. Tomorrow morning the contest goes on, but tonight you are the Grand Prize winner, mainly, you've won us," she indicated herself, Barbie Lynn and Brandi. For other girls, they had often been called beautiful, pretty, and had reason to believe they were the hottest woman in the room. That had never been Paige; she had pride and pride to spare but that had always been based on her smarts. Her smarts were how she had ensnared me and while she knew I saw her as a beautiful creature, she largely believed I was alone in that assessment, until now. The borderline panic that had been residing inside Paige evaporated as all that energy turned into boiling sexual expression. It wasn't until Brandi was sucking deeply on her cunt that Paige realized I'd withdrawn to the foot of the bed. "Zane?" she panted as she raised her head once more and looked for me. "Paige, trust me; you are doing fantastic without me. Besides, we have most of the night. Once they have had all they can take from you, you are all mine," I grinned wickedly. She lowered her head back slowly and let Barbie Lynn and Opal hold her down and dominate her affections. "Mercy, wouldn't it be nice if some hottie wanted you as much as those bitches want Paige?" Rio teased her playmate. Mercy's immediate reaction was drowned out by her shudder as Rio dolloped a spoon full of ice cream onto her breast just above the nipple. The 'near miss' was torture enough for the girl. "Yes, one does," shivered Mercy. "Have you been letting someone else sample your goodies which are rightfully mine?" Rio quizzed her as she lapped up the ice cream as it melted toward Mercy's neck. "No," Mercy squeaked. "The only hottie in my life is you." "Wait; did I give you permission to speak?" Rio changed the direction of her attack. "Yes," Mercy gulped, "I mean, you asked me a question." Rio shimmied up until she was resting her crotch on Mercy's hips. She then took Mercy's nipples between her thumbs and forefingers, twisting them and pulling them up painfully. "That definitely sounded like you were being a smart-ass," Rio declared authoritatively. "Were you being a smart-ass, my cum-bunny?" "Eeep!" Mercy squealed from the pain. "Which answer do you want to hear?" Rio's eyes grew wide. She rolled her body forward until they were breast to breast and chin to chin. "Oh, yes, you are being a clever little wench. No matter what I say, you are going to say the opposite because you want me to take ownership of your lush, big-titties body, don't you?" Rio teased. "Yes?" Mercy hesitantly guessed. "Sorry, but you can't piss me off tonight, you annoying cunt," Rio taunted. Of course, 'annoy' was Rio and Mercy's key word for loving one another. "I've already got something horrible planned for this evening and you aren't going to distract me." Mercy noticeably perked up at that announcement. "I promise this is going to tear you up inside and out too," Rio gloated. Rio dismounted Mercy and scampered to her personal toy drawer. She gathered up several preselected goods and strode confidently back to Mercy's side. "Zane, I could use a hand," she called out as her goods spilled out of her hands. Mercy looked on attentively but didn't risk Rio's wrath by speaking. "Sure, what do you need?" I inquired as I crawled over carefully so as not to disturb the ladies on my side of the bed. Rio lubed up a slender steel vibrator. "Here, hold this (a vibrator) in place," Rio directed me to press the device's point against Mercy's clit with the trigger on her belly. I did it and was curious to figure out what Rio had planned. Rio presented her 'normal' strap-on, grinned at me, then started rubbing it on Mercy. I had to smile at her imagination but I had a feeling Mercy hadn't totally clued in yet to what the plan was. Rio began pouring lubricant over the artificial cock, the other vibrator, and then over a small series of anal beads, anal beads? When did I get anal beads? "AK!" Mercy gasped as the first bead was pushed in. "What was that?" "Shut up, Ass-angel," Rio smirked, "only a few more to go, so suck it up and be my bitch." As this new form of sexual expression was going on before me, a thought occurred. "Rio, you borrowed my credit card and car, didn't you?" I whispered. Rio's response was a maniacal grin. Mercy on the other hand, "Zane, I'm sorry," then Rio slapped Mercy's thigh, "Ow! She said she had your, Ouch!, permission." "I'm cool with it, Mercy, but Rio's license was suspended so next time you need to do the driving," I consoled the girl. Rio was too happy with herself to become overly upset with our little conversation. As if she was trying to prove how crazy/inventive she could be, Rio began putting the strap-on on, Mercy. Even as she fitted it snugly in place the realization was coming over Mercy. She desperately wanted to ask Rio something but was too torn up by Rio's glee to ruin the moment. Rio stroked Mercy's artificial cock a few times to make sure it was totally lubricated. "Okay," Rio cooed to Mercy as she mounted her stomach, "I'm going to make this easy on you because you are annoyingly child-like. When I rub your breasts," Rio let her hands settle and caress Mercy's tits, "it means I want you to pump me slow and easy." "When I pull your delicious nipples like this," Rio yanked and Mercy bucked up and grunted in pain, "I want you to hammer me as hard as you can. Does any part of my instructions confuse your little mind?" Mercy shook her head, indicating her understanding, but a definite sense of joy was coming over her countenance. She knew how good being penetrated felt and Rio trusted her to return the favor. Only when Rio's hip rotations rubbed the dildo into Rio's cunt did Mercy protest. "Rio, that's your, your cunt?" Mercy pleaded softly. Remaining incredibly unpredictable, Rio leaned down to Mercy's face and kissed her with tenderness. "Mercy-babe, I haven't been a virgin for some time. Stupid shit-long ago-let's not talk about it right now," Rio whispered. "Rio, I lo, I've never found anyone more annoying than you," Mercy breathed back. "I never thought I would." "That's your problem," Rio laughed quietly. "It is my job to do all the thinking while you look all hot, sweaty, and sexy. Am I going to have to hammer your tight asshole to make my point clear?" "Please?" Mercy perked up. Rio responded with some serious tongue-on-tongue play accompanied by intense mammary stimulation before speaking. "Maybe," Rio teased, "but someone has to get my rocks off before I contemplate anything else, so get to it." Rio began a series of rotations and presses to work the strap-on further into her cunt. After a few motions, Mercy fell into a sympathetic rhythm and was rocking up when Rio stopped, making Rio's ride one continuous penetration. Rio kept an intense eye-lock with Mercy as she took the plastic cock. She playfully tugged at her own lower lip as her breathing picked up a pace. "I think you've been fucking dozens of other sluts behind my back," Rio expressed deeply. "So have you been jumping some poor girl in the showers? Do you press them up against the wall and tear up those untouched cunts, or do you bend them over facing the wall and bugger those virgin assholes? " "No, no, I haven't," Mercy whimpered. "But you've wanted to," Rio teased her through increasingly hearty pants. "No, Mercy gulped. "So, you've never wanted to bend me over a sofa out there and make me squeal with pleasure?" Rio persisted in a mysterious tone. Mercy squeezed her eyes shut and turned away. "So if I ordered you to surprise me some night, jump me, bend me over and stir me up inside like only a wanton fuck-bunny could, you wouldn't do what I commanded, my Whore?" Rio taunted. "No," Mercy replied desperately as she looked upon Rio's face once more, "I would do that for you." "Do you know why?" Rio whispered. Mercy had no thoughts she could articulate. "You'll do it because you are Mine, I own you and you will do whatever is necessary to make me happy. You are going to tell me every dark little secret you hide in the horniest, sexiest part of your mind; every fantasy you have, every thought that makes you wet, and I'm going to make you live them out. You won't try to hide any from me because you know that if you lie, when I figure them out eventually, and I will figure them all out, I'm simply going to fulfill them with some other hottie I pick up instead of you. Is that what you want?" "No," Mercy whispered. "So every kinky, freaked-out, sexy over-the-top thing you want to do, you are going to tell me about, even though you know I'm going to force you to do it?" Rio scolded. "Yes," Mercy continued quietly. "If you don't tell me or you refuse to do what I say, I'm going to start selling you to motorcycle gangs and frat parties and find someone I can trust instead. All you can do is obey because I have total control over you, and if you don't you know how crazy I can be; clear enough for you, Butt-Slut?" Rio closed the trap. "I'll do whatever you want," Mercy responded; liberated by Rio from any guilt she might have. Now she could still be the Good Girl, only now she was one forced to do bad things against her will. Rio would soak up all the 'badness' in their relationship, be the one she could blame, and Mercy found that overwhelmingly, annoying. It was enough to make Mercy want to annoy Rio for years and years to come. "Good girl," Rio stroked her cheek. "Enough talking; shut the fuck up and start pounding this cunt until I squirt and scream." Mercy was a moment too slow so Rio began working over her nipples energetically and painfully. It got the desired effect; Mercy propelled her hips up so forcefully Rio rose over an inch off the dildo. "Wow, better than a whole year of horse-riding lessons," Rio giggled. "Oh, before I forget, I have one more treat for my personal prostitute." She reached down to the top of the vibrator and cut it on to the medium setting, shooting a jolt straight to Mercy's clit. "Oh, God!" Mercy gasped. "You are so annoying I had to think of something special just for you, Butter-cunt. I bet those vibrations feel great against that juicy clit of yours," Rio teased, and Mercy nodded vigorously in response. I had to consider that it wasn't two weeks ago that fundamentalist Mercy had been weeping on top of me, crying that her life was over because I had gently masturbated her once. Now she was working out 1,001 Nights of Pleasure with one of the greatest perverts I knew, who says you never see miracles anymore? As turned my attention back to Paige's prize, I noted a small black wooden paddle Rio must have tossed Barbie Lynn's way right behind her rump. Feeling inspired, I rolled back to Mercy and Rio, reached around to retrieve the lube, and began slinking up on Barbie from behind. Barbie Lynn was totally drawn into the play around Paige so ignored me. Opal and Barbie Lynn were orchestrating sensitive excitement from the top of Paige's pale haired head to the flat plain that flowed from her ribs down past her hips. Barbie Lynn had told me she was familiar with other female students before she met me. I would have bet that Opal had experimented a time or two. That the two of them could make such compassionate love to Paige was a surprising marvel to me. Paige's normally translucent flesh was blushed red with blood at every point her top two lovers had tantalized with all their kisses and licks. I was sure that if Paige could have found her voice, she would have been singing out to the Heavens with joy. The cause of her physical incapacity was Brandi, who was experimenting on her own style of cunt-licking. I studied Brandi for a minute before I knew what her technique was. She'd flit her tongue back and forth like a tiny motorboat for several seconds then switch to a slow probing action for twice as long before returning to the rapid-fire motion. The result was that Paige would amp up but before she could spike, Brandi would let her cool down before driving her to even greater heights closer to climax once more. I guess I can be a bit of a bastard. The girls were going along so wonderfully yet I still felt I had to indulge in my swelling need. I settled on my knees behind Barbie Lynn and brushed the paddle across that so-perfect ass. She taunted me with that ass, pushing back toward me, increasing its vulnerability, but kept her primary attention on Paige. I repeat: Barbie Lynn is beyond awesome. I reached back and paddled her once. Barbie Lynn took a deep breath but didn't relent. The second spank was harder and the third harder still. It was the fourth one that did the trick. "Oh, God, Yes," Barbie Lynn exclaimed. The great thing was that her body rocked forward and her ginormous breasts brushed over Paige's face. Paige was excited, not lost in orgasm. It took her maybe three milliseconds to latch onto one of Barbie Lynn's tits and engulf an areola in her mouth. Chewing on that nipple came a few seconds later. Barbie Lynn began moaning up a storm and stroking Paige's hair, Opal grinned and fell ravenously on Paige's left nipple, and Brandi went over to full-on clitoral assault mode. Paige gamely held on for almost a minute before she let Barbie Lynn go and proclaimed her immense pleasure. "Oh, all of you, oh, God, I, I can't take, Oh Fuck, Zane!" she ended up screaming. Huh? I had done nearly nothing this session and still there was my undeserved name on a woman's lips. If the girls had resented me I would have totally understood. Instead, Barbie Lynn looked over her shoulder, rubbed a hand along the paddle resting on her ass and smiled. Opal laughed musically. Brandi was beset by Paige's orgasm though. Paige's stocking clad thighs were wrapped tightly around Brandi's head as she thrashed and undulated over the sheets. Brandi kept lapping like a champ because Paige was a copious ejaculator, as I could attest. "Damn, Zane, you can pick 'em," Opal congratulated me. "What? This plan wasn't mine," I confessed. "No, I mean your luck in picking out bed partners is better than mine," Opal explained. "Oh, you were missing a few nights ago. I'm sorry it didn't work out for you. Who did you home in on?" I asked. "Cappadocia," Opal told me. Uh-oh. "I don't think Cappy is ready for a bi-sexual encounter. Besides, she's far too aggressive for you right now," I informed her. "Yeah, we figured that out. We both tried being on top all the time and things sort of fell apart," Opal related to me. "We both did agree you are one hell of a primer for virgins." "Thanks, that's very kind of you," I jibbed. "Oh, wow," Brandi gasped out, finally released by Paige. "That was wild." Brandi backed away from Paige's cunt on all fours before rolling over and resting the back of her head on Paige's thigh. "She's yummy," Brandi giggled. "We should get her over for shower time." Paige was now splayed out, limp, and looking up at the ceiling. "I, I, Paige rasped. "Yes, Sugah?" Barbie Lynn purred down at Paige. "I, I have to do this again," Paige worked out. She followed that up by wrapping a hand into the hair at the back of Barbie Lynn's head and pulling her in for a kiss. "Woot!" Opal shouted. "We got another one. Zane, who is next on the menu?" "How about Vivian?" Brandi suggested. "Okay, ladies, there is no menu. We are not stalking girls down for bi-sexual trysts, and if we were interested in anyone, we should ask Paige for her opinion first," I countered. Paige rapidly disentangled from Barbie Lynn and propped herself up excitedly on her elbows. "Cordelia," she declared defiantly. "Cordelia Dresden, I've always had this secret thing for her, which also involves a little bondage and having her tell me I'm smarter than she is as I torture her with an ostrich feather," Paige finished with a wicked smile. "Thought this out much?" Opal snickered. "Just because Zane was the first person to see me as the devastatingly beautiful woman I am doesn't mean I haven't made contingency plans for when the inevitable happened," Paige was smarmy right back. "Paige, you were sure Zane would take you to his bed?" Barbie Lynn said. "As I recall, those were some shaky few minutes you two had." "Inevitable?" Paige scoffed. "I never doubted for a moment. In fact, I already have him trained." Even Brandi looked askance at that declaration but Paige beamed victoriously. "Zane," Paige grinned sweetly. "Bouncy, bouncy." I sighed, reached over Barbie Lynn, hooked one arm under Paige's arm and around her back while the other was reaching between her legs. I hefted her up and pulled her over on top until she comfortably straddled me. Paige glowed like the Sun. "Holy crap," Opal giggled. "Bouncy, bouncy," Brandi perked up and spoke to me. I wasn't sure what I'd do or say but it turned out I didn't matter. "No, you don't," Paige scolded Brandi. "Get your own command phrase; this phrase is mine." "What happens now?" Brandi prodded. I had the feeling that actual intercourse fascinated her. Paige turned her head away from the woman and looked down on me. She crashed upon my frame in slow motion until she was resting her chin on the top of my sternum and we had to strain to keep eye contact. "Please, Zane, take your mighty cock and put it in my tight, wet cunt. Make me tingle from the tip of my toes up to the ends of my white hairs on the crown of my head," Paige playfully pleaded. "Be gentle because my new-found friends have left me tender and hyper-sensitive all-over." Mighty cock, it isn't like my buddy attracts amorous attention from sequoias or something. My cock is a highly valued member of the team, but come on now, it is a freaking piece of meat. I can certainly get the job done without, Paige looks up and licks her lips while she pants like a famished huntress. Suddenly the last three years of my maturity lose their blood supply as it rushes elsewhere. Oh, well. I'll recall what I was bitching about later. "Okay," I grinned. "Maneuver up and I'll work it in." "I'll help!" Brandi excitedly volunteered. Before I could politely decline, Brand landed on my left leg and was pushing Paige's ass up. Paige was far more amused with the situation than I was and reconciled Brandi's movements with her desires to rise up from straddling to kneeling with one leg up. Brandi took the opportunity to stroke my cock, raised it to the vertical, and dragged it over Paige's cunt. She rested my cock a little far back, or so I thought. Paige thought so too. "Not the ass!" she squeaked. "Not the Butt!" "You want it in your, Brandi hesitated. "Her cunt," Barbie Lynn filled her in. "Yes, it looks so delicate," Brandi wondered. "Well, yes," Paige snipped, "but Zane has taken my virginity. My anus is even smaller than my cunt, and it isn't like Zane isn't already going to pass Cleopatra's Needle through something the size of a dime as it stands." "Did you just call Zane a needle-cock?" snickered Opal. "No," I groaned. "Cleopatra's Needle is an obelisk, like Washington's Monument, except only one-twentieth the size." "Yep," Rio panted from her side of the bed, "she definitely called him 'needle-cock'." "I don't care what you gals call it," Barbie Lynn chuckled. "He can stick me with that cock anytime." "Tell me you love me, Zane," Paige sighed. "I can't. You are absolutely wonderful to me but I can't lie to you even though I think it would make you happy to hear those words," I frowned sadly. "Why can't it be you and me?" she asked but her fatigued smile betrayed no anger. "Eh, the tired old romantic tale: boy loves girl but girl can't, or won't, show affection for him," I related. "How about this story instead," Paige's smile grew. "A post-Apocalyptic tale where you, me, and a select group of other genetically superior women retreat to a remote coastal island, fend off the end of the world, and set about repopulating the Earth over, and over, and over again." "Wait; if I agree does this mean you are going to plot out a way to bring about the end of civilization as we know it?" I questioned. What I didn't question was the reality that Paige would never have children of her own womb, but hell, this was her fantasy; right? "I know where your mind is, Zane Braxton," Paige said softly with tears brimming in her eyes but that smile still on her lips, "and that makes you a wonderful, wonderful man." "Now, please, bouncy, bouncy," that mischievous glint returned to her countenance. In some stories this would be the trigger for me to ram my thunderous love pylon deep into her womb. Or, I could hug her tight and let us express our emotions in some open, healing manner. In my reality, I was still somewhat of a tool to Paige, an object that brought her happiness and fulfillment. I was almost a human person of worth to her too. Paige had arrangements, not friendships, and controlled those relationships with mental domination. I know it would have surprised her and brought forth a torrent of denial if I showed she trusted me, as exhibited by her actions of the past few minutes. Rarely did one love their power drill or hammer and you certainly didn't get all teary-eyed when you read their mind correctly. Brandi steadied and reinforced my cock with a hand as Paige worked her way down. I held Paige by the hips to keep her from trying to move too fast. She was busy concentrating, undoubtedly committing the sensations to memory, I kind of like really smart women. "What does it feel like?" Brandi questioned Paige timidly. "If, you have never been, penetrated, you couldn't understand," Paige panted. "Don't worry about it," Opal cooed to her friend. "We are sophomores so we have nearly three years with Zane here at school. That is plenty of time to talk him into doing the deed." "That shouldn't be hard," Brandi giggled. "I've seen Zane scoping me out. He wants me." "Ha," laughed Barbie Lynn. "If it was that easy, there wouldn't be a virgin in this room. Zane could have woken up that part of me ten times over if his wanting my body was all it took." "Pop your cherry!" Rio shouted, close to climax. "Call it what it is, you dumb bimbo, oh, fuck!" She twisted Mercy's nipples with a violence that caused me pain by just looking. That cued Mercy to pound up into Rio unmercifully. Rio released Mercy's breasts and put her hands to torturing her own nipples. Her orgasm came in seconds. With sheer force of will, Rio fought off her physical spasms until she was body to body with Mercy, Rio's hands cupping Mercy's face and her lips planting fast kisses on Mercy's lips, nose, and eyes. "You are mine, mine, mine," Rio exulted with animalistic fury magically melded with heartwarming compassion. It was coaxed along by the vibrator to her clit, sending Mercy off to her own orgasm. "God mother-fucking damn, Rio," Mercy screamed, "Own, own me; make me yours." "I'm tattooing, your ass, this weekend," Rio whispered and groaned. On my side of the sexual diorama, Paige was still screwing herself down my cock, though Brandi had less to do but more to think about. "I can't decide when I want Zane to do the deed for me," Brandi wondered. "No," I breathed heavily, eyes still on Paige and her radiance, "Brandi, you and I will figure things out when the time is right." "Or you tie him down and ride him like Paige," Opal giggled. "Bouncy, bouncy," Paige panted through her chuckle, "It is not just a catchy jingle. It is the recipe for romantic success." "You talk too much, Princess," I emphasized with a thrust deep into her womb, "I think it is time to start your interrogation." She sizzled and I had a dark desire to feel her body heat burn me so we quickly figured out how we could get along. "Roll over, Pound cake," Rio ordered as she worked the strap-on off Mercy. "I've got all sorts of issues to work out and your priceless backside is my destination of choice. Buck up, Buttercup, stick out that ass and get ready for some furious pent-up teenage aggression." I was stunning that the friction Mercy generated as she spun over in the sheets didn't set the bed on fire. She wasn't on all fours but her ass was raised at a four-five degree angle and quivering in her desire. Rio affixed her tool of choice before allowing her gaze to bask in Mercy's splendor. It took her several seconds before she draped her body over Mercy's back. "I'm going to become so bored with this view," Rio teased, "in about fifty or sixty years." Mercy flexed and undulated her back, ass and thighs against Rio's body. Together the two lovers moaned sensually. "I lied to you," Rio panted into Mercy's ear. "I'm not going to get tired of your body in fifty or sixty years. I'm going to fuck you to death before you hit thirty." Mercy gave some sort of guttural reply which she accentuated by driving her posterior against Rio's artificial cock. It slid up between Mercy's cheeks as opposed to going into her anus but Mercy was certainly energetic enough to keep thrusting. Sometimes I wasn't sure which one was leading the other down the road to impassioned insanity. Afterglow The whispering in my ear had woken me up. I shifted my head toward the noise and saw Paige's elfin head cloaked by her fine white hair. In her slumber, Paige had brought one hand up to her chin and took slow nibbles out of the tip of her thumb. Her body was curled up in a near-fetal ball with her other arm vanishing beneath the sheets. Paige's lips parted and she moaned. "Oh, right there, Brandi, yum, yeah, right there." She rotated the shoulder of her downturned arm and her hips rocked gently beneath the covers, certainly driving those attached fingers against her cunt. She went back to nibbling her thumb and slowly quieted down. Paige was in the middle of the bed so I had to raise my head to peek past her sublime form to see Rio and Mercy who were both facing away, Rio was closer to me with her arms wrapped around and cradling Mercy. Fingers stroked my stomach bringing my head to the other side. Barbie Lynn was snuggled up against me and both her hands rested on my stomach, though only one was rubbing against my abs. The only problem was that Barbie Lynn regularly slept on her side with one hand on me and the other resting under the pillow, plus both hands on my stomach were lefties. I shifted slightly, looked over and tracked the moving hand back to the arm that led to a slumbering Vivian. I swear to God I did nothing to deserve this. I had to think about this for a few seconds. Finally I decided on a little clarity. "Vivian," I whispered as I tapped her hand. From experience I knew she woke slowly so I was patient. "Umm," she smiled dreamily at me. A three-count later her eyes focused enough to match my gaze. "You are in my bed and while I don't mind, I want to make sure you are doubly okay with this," I requested softly. "Opal and Brandi woke me up when they left," Vivian informed me, "and I felt, alone and left out. Are you okay with me being here? Are you going to be able to control yourself?" A few things made sense now. Vivian and her boyfriend had fallen into the habit of cuddling on one of their beds. Before long they were falling asleep comfortably in each other's arms. He woke up, high school boy's hormones racing, and she took a few moments too long to realize what was going on. I gave her bonus points for not hating the guy for taking her virginity and stealing away the bedtime comfort of lying with another person she yearned for. "Vivian, you have my permission to crash on my bed anytime," I smiled warmly. "Barbie Lynn will keep me in check. If you ever want to join me and no one else is around, I keep some restraints, left dresser, second drawer." "I don't want to tie you down, Zane," she whispered. "Restraints are not only about holding someone down but empowering the other partner. You get to feel comfortable close to me, I don't mind you being close to me one bit, and I don't have to worry about doing something I'll regret," I related. "You learned all of this in rural Thailand?" Vivian mused. "They are an ancient and scholarly people," I countered. "Are we okay?" "We are okay," she responded. "Great," muttered Barbie Lynn, "let's go to sleep because if I wake up, Vivian, I'm going to make you hold my head in your lap while Zane pleasures me from behind." Vivian grinned, rested her head, and closed her eyes. I laid back down and let my vision darken behind sleepy lids. I really felt like hammering Barbie's delicious ass but I knew she was tired and needed her sleep. Besides, she had only said that because she wanted Vivian to go to sleep. "Honey," Barbie Lynn whispered words sweeter than fresh cane sugar, "you had best give me all the long, hard strokes I can stand in the morning or I'm going to leave my own set of teeth and claw marks all over that wonderful body of yours." Normally I should accept the warning and fall asleep immediately but since it is a well proven fact that I have no sense where sex and sensuality are concerned, I was awake for quite a while. When I did wake up, it was brought about by Barbie Lynn rolling away from me. "Vivian," Barbie whispered kindly. Once Vivian was appropriately responsive, "Vivian, I'm about to wake Zane up and make him take that damn fine cock and use those powerful strokes I love to fill up my ass with cum until I scream." "You might want to go back to your sofa until he lifts me to climax," she advised. "On second thought, make that two screams, I'm feeling extra horny this morning." Isn't it wonderful that I get no say in where my cock is going or when I'm going there? I mean, it's not like I'm an adult or we are currently residing in my room. Wait, I am!! I'm sick and tired of this shit and I'm putting my foot down! Barbie Lynn rubs her scrumptious ass cheeks against my thigh and moans like my bitch in heat. I Man-Up; I'll set her straight as soon as I finish fucking her, damn it! Okay, I'll set her straight when I finish fucking her twice, but that's all she's getting from me. Barbie Lynn languidly gets onto her elbows and knees, favoring the sore one. She scoops the tube of lube from under the pillow and pushes it back to me as Vivian shakes her head, scoots off the bed, and makes her way to the exit. I pour some lube onto my palm then rub my hands together to warm it up because I don't want to cruelly use something cold on her vulnerable flesh. "Zane, I need this so bad," Barbie Lynn purrs. "Hammer me, hammer me twice and make me scream." "Oh," I growl, "I intend to." I'm going to nail her good then give her a piece of my mind. "Baby, I know you are taking Iona home this weekend so can you sneak away during lunch and sex me up one more time?" she pleads with a voice rich with need. "Of course I will, Babe," I reply. And then I'll give her a piece of my mind, damn it! "What's wrong, Zane?" Rio asked as she watched me strip my bed. She wasn't offering to help. "Man," I sighed, "sometimes I think I'm nothing more than a tool for sexual release on this campus." "That's surprisingly accurate," she chuckled. "I'm stunned you realized it so quickly." "Realized what?" Iona grinned as she glided into the room, unusually chipper. "Zane realized he's a sex toy, a pleasure slave to our whims," Rio pontificated. Mercy sighed slightly and came over to help me with the bed, as did Iona, and she hadn't even made the mess. "The willingness to give of yourself does not indicate a surrender of your will," Iona countered. "Zane gives and gives freely, without expectation of return." "He is your mirror image if you think about it," Iona continued. "With Zane it is pleasure and with you it is pain." Now you never know which way Rio will go with something like this; Iona was like a kid sister to her but I wasn't totally sure Rio hadn't experimented with patricide, matricide and infanticide along with cannibalism. "Damn, Iona," Rio came up and wrap her arms around Iona's waist from behind, "that's real cool." "Ah, you are welcome?" Iona smiled but with uncertainty. "How about I give you Mercy for a night? You know, a snuggle buddy for you to sleep with. We could dress her in an appropriate nightgown and she could be like a big warm teddy bear for you to cuddle with." "I would rather have Zane dressed up as a cuddly teddy bear," Iona glanced to me. "Oh, hell, no!" I declared. "I have my pride, ya know." "Get over it, Zane," Rio laughed. "You are the only guy I know whose home page is linked to both gay and lesbian porn sites." I am? How the fuck did that happen? "Would you do that for me, please?" Iona pleaded playfully. I had to avoid answering no matter what. "Iona, I've decided to designate you as my heir," I surprised her. "We'll do that Monday." "I already knew that," Iona stated evenly. "It was posted on your website yesterday." "What!" I squawked. "Am I bugged? Am I carrying a wire? How do people figure out these things?" "Cordelia," all the women in the room said simultaneously. Yep, I'm going to have to fix her little red wagon. I wonder if she has my home wired for surveillance as well. "Iona, what would you do with all that money? Zane's got a boatload of money; right?" Mercy broke in. "I don't know," Iona began; "Maybe make a trust for Christian World Charities or something like that." "Bitch," Rio recoiled, "do you know what Zane's family does? He's a freaking gazillionaire." "Rio," Iona swiveled so that she was facing Rio, "there is no such number and Zane's family mines copper, cobalt, chromium and manganese, primarily." "Dummy, that's the parent company," Rio scoffed, heady with her one-time mental superiority over Iona. "They build spaceships." "That's silly," Iona countered. "No one builds spaceships anymore. Do you mean rockets?" "Yeah," Rio groaned with impatience, "they build rockets that put satellites in orbit, spacecraft components, space-age ceramics, non-integrated circuit computers, and crap like that." Iona looked to me for some clarity. "I don't know," I shrugged. "I had a collage of the solar system in my room when I was five; I went to the NASA facility in Florida once a year; I've been to that space facility in Russia once; and I've seen a rocket launched from this site in South America. I figured all kids did stuff like that." Then something occurred to me. "Rio, how do you know all this about me?" I inquired. "Eh," Rio grunted. "In that first week I considered kidnapping you so I wanted to figure out what you were worth so I would know how much to ask for." "How much is he worth?" Mercy asked. "Enough so that his people wouldn't call in the FBI, they would call in some former Spetznaz and simply kill me instead of paying the ransom," Rio chuckled. "Yeah," I laughed too, "I recall Dad saying that he'd 'met up' with some South African Commandos when he was not much older than I am now. He sent them Christmas presents every year until he died." "Zane, I'm not sure I want that much money," Iona worried. "Well, you've met Aunt Jill and we both know she couldn't handle it," I countered. "What, what, what about Rio, Oh, My God, what am I saying? That would be nuts," Iona fretted. Rio gasped. "Hey!" Rio shouted. "What's wrong with me?" "You are totally insane with an annoying lack of impulse control," Mercy stated clinically. Rio's mouth dropped open and she gawked at her 'toy'. "Pound cake!" she barked at Mercy. Mercy perked up and looked ready to throw herself on the bed and at Rio's mercy. "No," I intervened. "We have to get to breakfast and I can hear Vivian pacing like mad just beyond the screens. She deserves better from us. Now let's get going." Everyone was remarkably behaved until we got into the elevator and the door shut. "Are you sure you are the right person for this job?" Vivian asked Mercy as the doors shut. "What?" Mercy gulped. "What do you mean?" "Yeah, what the fuck do you mean by that, ya Cunt?" Rio interjected both her words and her body into the conversation. "Mercy and I are doing just fine." "You shower together, sleep together, stick all kinds of things in one another; I'm neither blind nor stupid," Vivian growled out. "I'm sorry," Mercy mumbled. "Oh, I don't blame you. They got to you before this 'guardian' thing happened. It is simply unfortunate that you ended up as Rio's minder and now we will have to deal with it," Vivian responded without heat or condemnation (toward Mercy). "Are you going to turn her in?" I had to ask. "Forcing Mercy to face the condemnation and ridicule of those who have no clue to her situation would not be the Christian thing to do," Vivian sincerely related. "I will not let Mercy fall into depravity. She and I will work together to save her soul." Rio didn't trust her and looked ready to pounce. On the other hand, I was truly impressed and believed her. "What is your plan?" Iona joined in. "Vivian, you wouldn't bring this up if you didn't have a plan." "I am creating a list of Christian works, not the Bible, Rio, that the two of them could read together for half an hour before bedtime," Vivian enlightened us. In the short-term it sounded naive but if you took into account the almost three years Mercy and Rio could be here together it was rather clever. "Blow it out your ass!" Rio growled back. "No, Rio, you will do it," I demanded. I had never demanded anything of her before. I'd asked, begged and suggested but I had never told her 'do this or else'. I was now. Rio and I locked gazes. She felt betrayed and pissed. "Fuck you," Rio snapped at me. "You don't tell me what to do." "You'll do what I tell you to do now," I insisted. "Or what?" she sneered. I could feel Iona cringing beside me. Mercy was afraid and looked trapped. Vivian was taking the exchange with interest. "Or nothing. I am not going to hold anything over your head but I'm also going to fight to keep you from fucking up your life," I kept at it. "It is what friends do." There was a pause. "Glenda, you suck," Rio declared quietly. That quavering in Rio's resolve was Mercy's cue. "I'll do the readings," Mercy said. "Rio, if you want to wait in the bedroom for me, well I'm fine with that, if that is what you want to do." "Gurr," Rio mumbled. "Fine, I'll do it, but if I hear even one chorus of Kumbaya, I'm skewering someone with a pool stick." "Thank you, Vivian got out. "Not a word," Rio warned. "Not another damn word, from any of you." Mercy shot me a look and I could see she finally got it. You let Rio run amok for 90% of the time so that you could coax Rio toward stability the other 10% without her rebelling. I didn't want to make Rio sane; I was sure she was happy being fucking nuts. I only wanted her to be a 'fucking nuts' that didn't make her destroy her life and drive away the people that really cared for her. What can I say? I'm selfish. Rio fills a void in my life and I didn't want to see her fall away into the darkness the way my Mom did. Aliens, Vampires and Werewolves, maybe not. To make the right decision requires a combination of confidence, knowledge, and luck. A little nonsequitur: I once asked my close associates why they believed in God. Rio said: "Well, I can't very well be a convincing Satanist if I don't give lip service to the Other Guy." Iona put it this way: "The Universe makes sense. It is our roadmap for Ascension and a fuller understanding of God's Love." Christina reasoned: "I've seen Evil so there must be Good." Heaven s take was: "Because I prayed for death but Christina came; and I prayed for you (Zane) to go but you stayed." Hope expounded: "Because I live in a country that allows me to own a K11 assault rifle for home defense." No one wants to ask Hope if she has the official rifle of the R O K Army with her at school, or if she actually has the grenades that go with it. What good would it do; it isn't like we would try to take it away from her. Most of us like living too much. Chastity observed: "Firefighters, organ donors, Christian converts in Iran, with so many people giving for no material gain, that indicates to me a higher purpose for mankind, a struggle between right and wrong." Faith rebutted: "Belief in Christ cannot be given a definition. If you define it, it ceases being faith." Barbie Lynn: sweetly gave me a peppermint and smiled. She had to look no farther than the fate that had brought us together and the joy we shared; she didn't need words. Paige resolved: "Only something with infinite precision and power could bring about the Big Bang. The day they can give a name to that force, I will gladly surrender my faith." Cordelia said: "Let me think about my reply. Why do you believe in God?" (Like I'd ever tell her.) Cappadocia lamented: "What an empty and lonely thing life must be, if these few years are all we have?" Opal s mind was made up: "I always have and never heard an argument that would make me think differently." Brandi chided: "It was how I was raised. But the first time you kissed my stomach, I had my own personal religious experience (giggle)." And Now, Back to the Story! Breakfast unfolded pretty much like it had a week ago, with the added bonus of poisonous glares between clumps of students, bandages, bruises, and the sense of unease that comes from unresolved conflict. After all, neither Christina nor Rhaine had won. This was acceptable to most of the sane crowd as the alternative would have been to make the school unbearable to the other half of the student body so that they left. Instead, we got to bask in the chilly civility that Christian politeness dictated. At least I wasn't (too) worried about a pack of girls ambushing me. As was becoming her habit, Gabrielle Black had devoured her food in less than four minutes and paced the perimeter of the Dining Room floor, her eyes dodging about with no discernible pattern. I kept an eye on her because she worried me in a way that went far beyond hormones. "Zane?" Iona repeated. I had barely registered her first request for a moment of my time. "Yes, Hon?" I smiled down at her. She looked happy for the eye contact but worried about what she had to say. "Zane, there are two other candidates for Freshman Class President, Mhain Reynard and Millicent Pierce," Iona informed me. "Millicent?" grumbled Rio. "Zane saved her ass and now she's kicking sand in his face? The bitch." "Millicent is free to do what she wants. She may have wanted to be nominated before all this chaos came about. I'm not going to begrudge her having political ambitions," I told them. "Zane, I don't think you understand what this means," Iona worried. "Sure I do; Millicent and I are going to split the Pro-Christina vote. There will be a run-off. If it is Millicent and I, Mhain's votes will go to her and I lose. If it is Mhain and Millicent, my votes will go to Millicent and she wins. If it is Mhain and I, it will be a toss-up. Essentially, Millicent can definitely defeat Mhain but I can't." "This sounds like a job for the NSA," Rio glared off to where Millicent was sitting. I don't think Rio knew what Mhain looked like. NSA referred to Rio's title as my in-house assassin, Ninja Stripper Angel. "Don't worry," I patted Rio on the shoulder, "I got this, Bro." When I got up, Rio followed me nonetheless. Chancellor Bazz was absent for the second day in a row so the highest authority seemed to be Doctor Scarlett, the Vice Chancellor. Gabrielle noted my movement but didn't deviate from her path. Mrs. Cunningham was closest but seeing neither authority figure appeared nervous, she too went about her rounds. Mind you, girls are moving around the Dining Hall all the time but I'm special, being a troublemaking, devious male. I rounded a table and walked over to Millicent, who was warned of my approach by an associate. She twisted in her chair and waited for the flavor of my greeting. "Hey, Millicent, I want to congratulate you on your nomination and I hope you get the votes to be on the ballot," I said as I extended my hand. She shook it and smiled. "Thank you, Zane. Good luck to you too," she replied. "How about we have a debate a few nights before the election? Interested?" I pondered. "That would be great," Millicent agreed. "We can request the Assembly Hall but we'll need to figure out who should be moderator." "We'll figure it out," I nodded. "I'm going to say 'hi' to Mhain as well." "I will come along," Millicent informed me as she stood up and stepped to my side. "Hi, Rio." "Eat shit and die, you ungrateful whore," Rio snarled back at Millicent, who backed off. "Zane should have left you for Bazz to fuck over." Millicent's crowd was shocked, then outraged. "Cool it, Rio." I stroked her arm. "You and I do what we do for our own ends and not for the accolades of others." I turned to her, "Right?" Rio took a deep breath. "You are such a dumb blonde," she smirked at me. "I get my thirty pieces of silver up front." "Thanks, Babe," I grinned at Rio. I looked back to Millicent. "I'm still going to see Mhain if you want to tag along with me and Rio." "I'm feeling fearless with a positive outlook on life so I'll risk it," Millicent smiled. Yeah, beating Millicent in this election was going to be fun, right up there with waking up on the

Trust in God: From Psalm to Parable Welcome to Daily Bitachon We begin with Psalm 25:2: {Adonai, b'echa batachti, al avosha. Al yail'tzu oivai li.} ( אלהי בך בטחתי אל אבושה אל יעלצו אויבי לי .) "My God, in You I have trusted; let me not be ashamed, let not my enemies exalt over me." The Midrash of the Stranger There is a beautiful {Midrash on this verse Midrash Tehillim} The story tells of a man entering a country at its border. The country's guards seized him immediately. The man cried out, "Do not strike me, for I am a member of the King's Household!" Hearing this, the guards released him and guarded him until morning. In the morning, they brought him to the King, announcing, "We found a member of your household last night." The King asked him, "My son, do you know me?" The man replied, "No." The King questioned, "If so, how are you a member of my household?" The man admitted, "Please, I am not a member of your household, but I trusted in You. Had I not claimed to be, they would have beaten me." The King responded, "Since he trusted in Me, leave him alone." This, the Midrash suggests, is what David means when he says, "My God, in You I have trusted." And because of this trust, "Let not my enemies exalt over me." Universal Reliance The Midrash continues, based on the next verse: "Also let none who hope in You be shamed. Let those who betray without cause be shamed." David then expands, asking: "You might think only I can do this? No, rather Kol Koveicha כל קויך a ll those who hope in You." The Sefer Shomer Emunim Ma'amar Bitachon (Essay on Trust), Chapter Eight, cites this as proof that even a person who may not seem "befitting" can rely on Hashem and be saved. Furthermore, the Sefer Dugma Mi-darkhei Avi by Rabbi Aryeh Leib, son of the Chafetz Chaim brings down this very Midrash as a source for this concept—that even one who is seemingly unworthy can rely on Hashem. He showed this to his father, the Chafetz Chaim who was pleased with this Midrash as a source for the concept. The Partner with God The Sefer Shomer Emunim also shares a story from the great Apter Rebbe, the Ba'al Ohev Yisrael. There was a man who ran an inn and sold whiskey, and he became a Ba'al Mofet, capable of giving Brachot that would be fulfilled. When the Apter Rebbe heard this, he sought to understand the source of this man's power. He observed the man all day; he seemed like a simple liquor store owner. The Rebbe finally asked the man his secret. The man replied, "I have always been a Ba'al Bitachon (one possessing trust). I never worried about anything. I once lost all my money and went bankrupt. My wife pressured me to find a partner. So, I left my house, went to the outskirts of the city, and declared: 'God Almighty, I want You to be my partner. I guarantee that I will split the money half and half: half for my family and half for charity.'" "That's what I did," the man concluded. "It became extremely successful. And whenever I gave someone a blessing, it was fulfilled." The Apter Rebbe understood: "Now I see. You became a partner with God, and therefore you have the power of the partner and can give blessings." This parallels our first story: a person without a direct, known relationship with the King (like the man who didn't know him but trusted him) was saved through that reliance. You can "partner up" with the King even if you don't know him, as shown by the innkeeper. Partnering on Shabbat The truth is, we all have some level of this power. A man in desperate need of a Bracha came to a great Tzaddik one Saturday morning. The Tzaddik told him, "You should have come to me at Kiddush on Friday night. When I make Kiddush on Friday night, I have greater power for blessings than the rest of the week." "Why?" the man asked. The Tzaddik explained, "It says that whoever recites Kiddush on Friday night becomes a partner with God in creation. Therefore, if you are a partner, you have equal rights and equal power—and that is the right time to give a blessing when I am a partner." We all possess this ability. This also ties back to reliance on Hashem, because on Shabbat we perform no work; we rely entirely on Hashem, and in doing so, we can partner up with Him.

Adventure of Dirk: Hal's Woman with “Dick-Sucking-Lips” Dirk has a stimulating encounter with a friend's wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was halfway through another of his wandering road trips, this time to see an old biker buddy of his who had moved two states away when he was transferred by his company. Dirk had known Hal Jenkins since high school; he was one of the few people that Dirk got along with, and they had been friends ever since. When Hal got into motorcycles Dirk had approached him about joining the MC, but Hal said he just wasn't into it so he didn't. That didn't matter to Dirk as Hal was a true biker in every sense of the word, and the two of them had gone through some pretty interesting times and some pretty interesting women before Hal was transferred. When Hal called Dirk about six months ago to invite him to his wedding, you could have knocked Dirk over with a feather. Hal was the last person besides himself that Dirk would have ever thought would get married, but Hal told Dirk that his fiancé, Renee, was ‘the woman of my dreams in every possible way' and that he wanted to marry her 'before she wises up!' Dirk was unable to make the wedding since it was scheduled for the following week – Hal never was one for planning things out which is one reason Dirk never thought he would ever get married – but they had planned instead on Dirk riding out to see him and staying for a few days.  The earliest Hal's schedule at work would let that happen was six months away, but the time had finally passed and now Dirk was sitting in Hal's man cave (his garage) with their bikes parked in the driveway, cooling off after a long day's ride. It was the afternoon of the last day of Dirk's two-day visit, and they had made the best of it. They were sitting in a couple of foldable camp chairs enjoying a couple of cold bottles of beer with Dirk still wearing his colors, talking about anything and everything, just enjoying life and each other's company. “So whattaya think about my ol' lady, Dirk?” Hal asked, grinning at him over his beer bottle. “She's really something, ain't she?” “Yes, she most certainly is!” Dirk replied, nodding as he spoke. When he had met Renee upon his arrival, to say he was stunned would have been the understatement of the year. The best way to describe Renee was to say that she was what everyone thought about when they thought of the term 'biker chick.' Renee was about five feet five inches tall and around 115 pounds, Dirk would have guessed, with just enough meat on her bones to make her look really good. Dirk also would have guessed that at least eight pounds of that would have been breast meat, because Renee had a simply magnificent pair of tits. Full and round with just the right amount of sag to make them wobble inside the white halter top she was wearing when he first saw her, they were truly a sight to behold. The halter top was showing about a mile of cleavage, something which Dirk appreciated very much, and was a perfect match for the low-slung faded jeans she was wearing. The jeans were skintight until they reached her knees and then flared out just enough to give her a retro '60s hippie kind of look. Her waist was tapered and her stomach was flat, and while not as firm as a young girl's it was still firm enough to be very enticing. The faux diamond that hung from her navel only added to the look. And to top it all off, Renee had the blackest hair Dirk had ever seen, wavy and long, going down past her shoulders nearly to the middle of her back. Her hair was very thick as well, so Dirk imagined that she had either some Italian or Middle Eastern blood in her veins. The only thing missing from Renee having a complete 'biker chick' look was a tattoo or two, and when she turned to walk away from him Dirk saw not only a rounded, firm ass that swayed enticingly as she walked but a butterfly 'tramp stamp' peeking out from above the waistband her jeans as well. But the thing that drew Dirk's attention the most, even more than her spectacular bustline (Dirk had always been a 'boob man') was Renee's face, specifically her lips. Renee had big, dark brown eyes, high cheekbones, and a perfect nose that sat above the fullest, softest, most beautiful and absolutely perfect pair of lips he had ever seen. He had no idea how Hal had been lucky enough to land a woman who looked the way Renee looked, but he was glad for his old friend all the same. “Yeah, I'm damned lucky to have her, and you better believe I know it!” Hal said, taking a pull from his beer. Dirk was just about to fire up a cigar when Hal surprised him so much with his next statement that he nearly burned his face off. “And how about those lips, huh? Ain't those the best pair of dick sucking lips you've ever seen on a broad?” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “Jesus, Hal!” Dirk said, shaking his hand to put out the match he was using to light the cigar. “What?” Hal said, looking at him. “That's your wife you're talking about, you know!” he said, putting the cigar back into the pocket of his vest while he was trying to make light of what he thought could turn out to be a bad situation. Hal quickly proved that he had nothing to worry about. “Hell, I know that! But she don't mind, trust me,” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “I brag about her and those big DSLs to my friends all the time whether she's here or not!” “And she really doesn't mind?” Dirk asked, genuinely surprised. “Hell, no, she doesn't mind!” Hal said, laughing. “She loves to hear me brag about her! I think it kind of turns her on, you know?” he said, lowering his voice in a conspiratorial way. “All I know is that every time she hears me bragging about her DSLs to my friends, we have some of the best sex ever!” “Well, some women are like that, that's for sure,” he said, having run into a woman or two like that in his life as well. “And besides, she really does!” Hal said, raising his beer bottle to his lips to take another drink. “She really does, what?” Dirk asked, doing the same. “She really does suck a mean dick!” Dirk sprayed beer out of his mouth when Hal said this. “Dammit, Hal!” he said, sitting up and wiping the beer from the front of his shirt and vest. “Well, she does!” Hal insisted, not understanding what all the fuss was about. “I tell ya, that woman can suck a golf ball through a garden hose!” “I'm sure she does – well, maybe not quite that good, but still – warn me before you say something like that, willya?” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair again. “You don't believe me,” Hal said, looking at Dirk. “Huh?” Dirk said. “About how good Renee is at sucking dick. You don't believe me!” “Of course I do! You've never lied to me before, have you?” “No, I haven't.” “Okay, so why wouldn't I believe you now?” “Then what's with that 'maybe not quite that good' part, then?” Hal asked. “I didn't mean anything by it, Hal, really,” Dirk said, concerned that he'd hurt his friend's feelings. “I'm sorry, I'm sure she's just as good at sucking dick as you say she is.” “Okay, well, then let me prove it to you,” Hal said, a smile creeping across his face. “Prove it to me? How?” Dirk asked. “By letting Renee suck your dick,” he said, grinning at Dirk. “Are you serious?” Dirk asked, staring at his old friend. “I mean, really? You're serious? You want Renee, your own wife, to suck my dick?” he asked, not believing what he had heard. “Serious as a heart attack, my brother!” Hal replied, sitting back in his chair and grinning at Dirk. He lifted his beer bottle to his lips and took a drink before continuing. “And trust me, when she's done with you, you'll be thanking me for letting her do it! That woman can suck the chrome off a trailer hitch, I tell ya!” “This is incredible,” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair, still holding his beer in one hand. “I can't believe you'd have Renee do that!” “Well, you'd better believe it, my friend, because it's about to happen!” Hal said, getting up and going over to the short staircase leading to the door that opened into the house. He climbed up the three steps and opened the door, then called out to his wife. “Hey, Renee, darlin', would you come in here for a minute, please?” he said, then walked back over and sat down in the camp chair to await her arrival. It was less than a minute later when Renee appeared in the doorway, giving them both a big smile. She was wearing the same jeans as before, but this time she was wearing a red and white striped tube top instead of the halter. Yes, baby? she said, her hands on the sides of the doorframe. 'My God, but that woman is hot! Dirk thought to himself, taking a drink from his beer. I been braggin on you and those DSLs of yours again to Dirk here, tellin him all about how good you are at giving blowjobs and all, and I m not sure he believes me, Hal said, motioning towards Dirk with his beer. Renee looked at Dirk and her smile got bigger. So you want me to suck his dick to prove it to him, baby? she said, looking Dirk straight in the eyes. Is that it? Yep, that s it, darlin ! Hal said, smiling. I can do that! Renee said, her smile bigger than ever. She walked down the three steps into the garage, her big tits swaying in the tube top, never taking her eyes off of Dirk. She walked over to him and stopped in front of him, standing between his feet as he sat in the chair. She looked down at him for just a moment, still smiling, before she spoke again. How about it, Dirk? Would you like for me to suck your dick? she asked, her voice low and sultry. I m really good at sucking dick, and I d just love to prove it to you by sucking yours! What about Hal? You know, your husband? Dirk said, looking up into those dark brown eyes that were now sparkling and filled with desire. You d do that with him sitting right there? he asked. Sure! Renee replied, her smile getting a bit bigger. I suck dick in front of him all the time, don t I, baby? she said, her eyes traveling down to Dirk s crotch and lingering there for a moment before going back to his eyes. You sure do! Hal said, grinning proudly. Every time we throw a party, she finds a guy that turns her on and she just has to suck his dick, and I always get to watch! he explained. And then, when the party is over, we go into the bedroom and I tell Hal all about it, how it turned me on, how good the guy s cum tasted, and then we have the best sex you can imagine! she said, her smile never faltering. But she never fucks anyone else, though, Hal said. That s reserved just for me, right, darlin ? Hal said. Renee nodded as she replied. That s right, baby, nobody fucks me but you! she said. So how about it, Dirk? You want me to show you how good I am at sucking cock by sucking yours? Sure, why the fuck not! Dirk said, tossing his hands up in the air and letting them drop to the arm rests of the chair, still holding on to his beer with one hand. He was trapped and he knew it, so why not sit back and enjoy it? 'Besides, there s no way she s as good as Amy, Dirk thought to himself, thinking of the girl he d met at a club party a few weeks ago. She had really gone at him, and the memories were still fresh. Good! Renee said, moving in closer. She reached down and spread his legs further apart, then knelt down between them right in front of his crotch. Hal, honey, you might want to turn the fan on and close the garage door, she said, settling in front of Dirk. We don t want to give the neighbors a free show, and with the door closed it s gonna get hot in here pretty quick! Good point, baby! Hal said, getting up and going over to the button on the wall next to the door to the house and pressing it. The garage door slid closed behind them, and then Hal flipped a switch next to the garage door button and a fan mounted up in a corner of the ceiling came on. Then Hal walked over to a canoe that was lying on the floor next to the wall, picking up a floatation cushion and then handing it to his wife. Here, darlin , use this! Hal said, handing her the cushion. Thank you, baby! Renee said, taking the cushion from him and putting it on the ground in front of her to kneel on. As soon as she was settled, she reached up and began unfastening Dirk s jeans, smiling as she worked at getting them open. I bet you have a big dick! You have a big dick, don t you, Dirk? she asked, looking up at him and smiling while getting the jeans open and pulling down the fly. See for yourself! he said, making Renee grin. She reached inside his jeans for his cock and was pleasantly surprised to find that he wasn t wearing anything under his jeans. She looked up at him and grinned as she wrapped her fingers around his soft cock. No underwear! she said, pulling his cock out of his jeans and then spreading the fly of the jeans as wide as possible. I like that! But right now, I m gonna wrap my lips around your cock and suck it until it s hard, she said, looking up at him and smiling. I just love feeling a man s cock get hard in my mouth! Before Dirk could reply she dipped her head down and put her lips on the head of his cock, sucking his entire soft cock into her mouth. She looked up at him as sucked hard, her cheeks hollowing in, running her tongue over and around the sensitive tip. This made Dirk jump just a little as he was really sensitive at the tip of his dick, and Hal chuckled at his reaction. Told you she was good! he said, grinning at Dirk. But you ain t seen nothin yet! Renee pulled her head back and let his hardening cock slip out of her mouth, holding the head in her mouth for a moment before sucking it all in her mouth again. She did this several times, pleased to find that Dirk was getting harder, longer, and thicker in her mouth very quickly. She slid her mouth up to the head of his cock, holding it there for a moment before she released it from her mouth with a soft 'pop. She smiled up at him as she spoke, gripping his cock tightly in one hand while opening his jeans further with the other. Let s get these big balls out, shall we? she said, smiling up at him as she pulled his balls out of his jeans. Oooh, nice! I just love playing with a man s balls! she said, massaging them in her hand while still pumping his cock. He was rock-hard by now, the precum beginning to flow with a drop of the clear fluid appearing at the tip of his cock. Oh, look! she said, grinning up at him as she noticed the drop of precum. Is that for me? Yummy! she said, sticking her wide, long tongue out and licking up the drop of slick fluid, making sure she licked as much of the head of his cock as she could in doing so. She had the widest, longest, and thickest tongue Dirk had ever seen, and she was good with it very good. As he watched, she put her lips right on the tip of his cock and sucked, pulling more of the fluid out of him. Hmm! she moaned, smiling up at him. She sat back a little and swallowed, then ran her wet tongue over her lips and smiled, looking directly at him. Eye contact was obviously a big thing with her, and she was very good at it among other things, as he was about to find out. I m gonna give you a tongue bath, and then I m gonna suck the cum right out of you! she said, grinning from ear to ear. She looked like an excited little girl with her hand gripping a nice, big lollypop, and Dirk had a feeling that was exactly how she was going to treat him like a treat ready to be swallowed. She stuck that wide, thick tongue out again and slowly licked him from the base of his balls all the way up to the head of his cock, never taking her eyes from his. Want me to time you, baby? Hal asked, taking a pull from his beer. Sure! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk as she pumped his cock in her hand. Let s see if I can break my record on how fast I can make him cum! So what s your record? Dirk asked. Five minutes! she said, giving him a sly smile before licking his cock again. But I have a feeling you might take a little bit longer than that, she said, licking him again. What makes you say that, baby? Hal asked. Call it a hunch, Renee replied, never taking her eyes from Dirk, but I just have a feeling that ol Dirk here is gonna be a tough nut to crack or to make cum, that is! Guess there s only one way to find out, huh? Dirk said, smiling at her. She smiled back as she replied. I guess so! she said, giving him one last, wet, lingering lick from his balls to the head of his dick. You ready, baby? Hal asked, holding up his wrist with his watch on it, thumb on the button. Oh, yeah! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk. Go! Hal said, starting the stopwatch. Renee lowered her mouth down to his cock and took the head into her mouth, clamping her lips around the shaft just behind the flared ridge. Then she applied suction, lots of it, and then slid her mouth down onto his hard shaft, taking his entire length into her mouth in one long, fluid motion. She pulled her head back up the length of his shaft slowly, running her thick tongue over and around his cock as she did, massaging and squeezing his balls with one hand, maintaining the suction she was applying. When she got to the head of his cock she paused, keeping it trapped in her mouth, running her tongue over and around the sensitive head before sliding her mouth back down his cock once more, literally sucking it into her mouth and down her throat. She pushed her face down until her nose bumped against his abdomen, and she moaned as she made the trip back up his cock once more, her cheeks hollowing in from the suction she was applying. Um! she moaned, looking up at Dirk and smiling around his cock in her mouth. When she got to the head of his cock she held it in her mouth again, sucking on it while running her thick tongue along the underside. The suction she was applying was incredible, and Dirk could feel the precum being sucked from him. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she let about half of the head of his cock out of her mouth, her big, soft lips wrapped around it as she sucked on him. Then she moaned again as she slid her mouth back down his cock once more, making loud slurping noises as she sucked his throbbing shaft into her wet, sucking mouth. His cock was coated with her saliva by now, and he could feel it running down his balls as she worked on him. 'Holy shit, she s good! She s even better than Amy! Dirk thought to himself as he watched Renee gobbling his cock over and over again. She was applying constant suction on his cock, pausing every now and then to draw a breath either through her nose or through her mouth when she opened her lips up just enough to breathe before clamping them around his cock again. She was obviously a fan of sloppy blowjobs, as by now his cock and balls and the front of his jeans were drenched with her saliva, and the garage was filled with the slurping sounds she was making as she sucked his cock. While she was working on his cock with her mouth, she was busy working on his balls with her hand. She massaged and squeezed them as she sucked on his cock, pulling and tugging on them as well. Dirk gritted his teeth as she tugged on them particularly hard as she sucked on his cock very hard, dragging her mouth back up its length. Dirk knew that if she kept this up he d be cumming in her mouth in no time, and he was determined to resist as long as he could. Renee looked up at him as she paused to suck on the head of his cock yet again, the loud slurping sounds filling the garage. She winked at him before looking over at her husband, tapping her finger against the back of her other wrist, her mouth still clamped onto the head of Dirk s cock. Hal looked down at his watch and smiled. Four minutes, baby! Hal said. You better hurry up and make him cum if you wanna beat your record! Renee dove down onto Dirk s cock, slurping loudly as she took his entire length into her mouth and down her throat. She was intent on making him cum, and to Dirk s amazement she actually increased the suction she was applying to his cock! Her cheeks were hollowed in so far that Dirk was surprised her whole head didn t cave in as she sucked on him. She slid her mouth up and down his throbbing cock over and over again, pulling and tugging on his balls, moaning as she worked on him, her eyes rolling back into her head. She was obviously enjoying this as much as Dirk was. But Dirk was intent on holding out, and he was using every trick in the book to resist blasting his cum into her mouth. He thought of Margaret Thatcher, Hillary Clinton, Nancy Pelosi, and every other ugly woman he could think of to delay the inevitable. He thought of the time he went down on the bike he had before the Heritage he was riding now, remembering the crushed hulk that used to be his pride and joy. But no matter how hard he tried, he knew that he was going to be cumming into Renee s mouth very soon. And Renee knew it as well. She redoubled her efforts, sliding her mouth up and down his throbbing shaft faster, grabbing the base of his cock with one hand and pumping it while she sucked on him, the other hand pulling and tugging on his balls at the same time. Dirk was quickly losing the fight, and when he realized all was lost he simply gave in and let it happen. And boy, did it happen! As soon as he dropped his guard his balls shifted and his cock exploded as his orgasm hit. He groaned loudly through clenched teeth as his orgasm hit, his back arching in the chair as his cock blasted stream after stream of hot, thick cum into Renee s wet, sucking mouth. She cried out in glee around his cock in her mouth, never stopping what she was doing, intent on sucking and pumping every last drop of his cum out of him. That s it, baby, you got him! Hal cried, grinning as he watched his wife sucking the cum from his friend s cock. He was rock-hard himself and intended on fucking the ever-lovin shit out of Renee as soon as he got her in the house after Dirk was gone. He pressed the button on his watch to stop it but didn t look at it yet as he was busy watching his wife drink down all of Dirk s cum. Four, five, six times Dirk felt his cock pumping his cum into Renee s wet mouth, and she drank it all down without missing a drop. She clung to his cock with her mouth like a vacuum cleaner, keeping the pressure up until she felt the throbbing and pumping of his cock in her mouth start to slow. She slowed the motions of her mouth on his cock and eased her grip on his balls, massaging them gently as she slowly slid her mouth up and down Dirk s cock, sucking the last bit of cum from him as his orgasm finally slowed and then stopped. When it was over Dirk was left breathless, gasping for air as Renee slid her mouth slowly up the length of his cock to the head, keeping it there for a moment before releasing it from her mouth. She grinned at him, her eyes sparkling, as she ran her tongue over her lips. You taste good, Dirk! she said, proud of herself. What was my time, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. He looked down at his watch and grinned, shaking his head a bit as he replied. Six minutes, twenty-two seconds, baby, he said, He beat you! Damn! she replied, looking up at Dirk and smiling. And I thought for sure I had you! You almost did, he replied, returning her smile. You can thank Nancy Pelosi for not beating me! Oh, my Gawd! Renee said, grimacing at the mention of Pelosi s name. That ugly bitch could make a doorknob vomit! No wonder you held out so long! You came close, though, I can tell you that! Dirk said, tucking his now-soft cock back into his jeans, the front of which were wet with her saliva. I want a rematch! she said, looking up at him and then over at her husband. The next time he comes to visit, I want a rematch! Okay, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. Sure thing, baby! Hal replied. As long as Dirk is up for it, that is. How about it, Dirk? You wanna give Renee another go at your cock and see if she can beat her record? he asked, grinning from ear to ear. The way she sucks dick? Are you kidding me? he said, returning Hal s grin. I d have to be out of my fuckin mind to say no! Good! Renee said, grinning as she stood up in front of him. And the next time I get my lips around your cock, I m gonna make you cum so hard and so fast you won t know what hit you! Until next time, then! she said, bending over and giving Dirk a quick peck on the lips before turning and walking away. Dirk and Hal both watched her ass wiggling as she walked away. She pressed the garage door button and turned off the fan on her way out, and as the garage door slid open Hal got up and got them both a fresh beer. He handed one to Dirk and then sat down, and together they twisted off the tops of the beer bottles. Hal held his out to Dirk and spoke. Here s to the best little cocksucker in the entire world, he said, grinning at Dirk, and to next time! I ll drink to that! Dirk said, clinking his bottle against Hal s. They both took a long pull from their bottles, and then Dirk spoke again. You re gonna fuck the ever-loving shit out of her after I m gone, aren t you? he asked, and Hal nodded and chuckled as he replied. Yup! he said, nodding. You re a lucky man, Hal, Dirk said, taking another drink from his bottle. Don t I fuckin know it! Hal replied, grinning at Dirk. Ten minutes later the beers were gone, and Dirk figured it was time for him to head back to the hotel. Hal had offered to let him stay at his house, but Dirk had politely refused. As much as he loved Hal he also loved his privacy; that, plus he wanted a place to take a woman should he get lucky and meet up with one on the trip. When you comin back, my friend? Hal asked, looking up at him from his seat in the camp chair. You tell me, Dirk said. I can make it back here any time you want, all you have to do is tell me when. How about next month? Hal said. Or is that too soon for a road trip that long? The way your wife sucks dick? Hell, I d be here next week if you wanted me to! Dirk said, grinning down at Hal. Hal laughed at this, and Dirk laughed along with him. Hal stood up and threw his arms around Dirk, hugging him. Dirk hugged him back; he really cared for Hal and wasn t afraid to show it. Most bikers weren t, and they were no different. Thank you, my old friend! Hal said, his hands on Dirk s upper arms as he spoke. Don t mention it, my friend, Dirk said, patting the back of one of Hal s hands as he spoke. Now let me get out of here so you can go inside and fuck your wife! They hugged again, and then Dirk walked over to his bike and got on, swinging a leg over it and picking it up from the kickstand. He moved the kickstand up and out of the way, then turned on the ignition and listened to the fuel injection whine. He thumbed the starter and the big Harley engine roared to life, the pipes thundering. He backed the bike out of the driveway and then waved to Hal who waved back, then he put the bike in gear and rode off down the street. Hal turned and walked towards the door to the house, pushing the button for the garage door as he walked inside. He was grinning from ear to ear. Dirk was also grinning as he rode away, already looking forward to his next trip out to see Hal and Renee, even though he was pretty sure he was going to lose next time. But that wasn t such a bad thing after all, was it?  By Original Aramis for Literotica.

A powerful message from Pastor Bill on aggressive faith—the posture of spiritual confidence that refuses passivity, protects families, and builds for the next generation. From the grand opening of our new kids building to a church-wide call to stand, this service is a rally to declare God's Word, act in obedience, and resist without retreat.You'll learn: • Why we're building “beginning-of-life care” for kids and families • What aggressive faith looks like (declare → act → resist) • How to guard your home, marriage, and mind with the shield of faith • Why thankfulness, confession, and obedience change the atmosphere • How to pray for healing and business breakthroughs with expectationChapters below. Share this with someone who needs courage today.Chapters / Timestamps • 00:00 Opening feature: Kids building grand opening (vision for families) • 00:26 “A generation at stake”—legacy beyond our lifetime • 00:57 Beginning-of-life care vs. end-of-life culture • 01:18 Make church irresistible for kids • 02:05 Building dedication prayer and blessing • 03:11 “I don't want just my generation—I want the next” • 03:44 Church-wide confession (identity declarations) • 05:04 “Don't eat your seed”—seed vs. bread teaching • 05:24 Message intro: Aggressive Faith • 06:10 Grit metaphor → why faith must be aggressive • 07:31 When the enemy targets your family—bring the force • 08:20 The war is won—now populate heaven • 09:12 “My heart is buried here”—being all-in • 10:38 Faith atmosphere: word, order, peace, acceptance • 12:01 Definition: Aggressive faith (posture against passivity) • 12:31 Put God in remembrance—pray the Word • 13:36 Facts change; God's truth doesn't • 16:01 Framework (1) Declare the Word • 17:52 Confession → obedience → atmosphere • 19:04 “My God is a God of more than enough” • 19:37 Framework (2) Follow up with action • 23:22 Peter walks on water—obey amid the storm • 25:01 Framework (3) Resist without retreat • 26:03 Stand up—call to lead and advance • 28:31 Corporate blessing and armor of God charge • 31:03 Prayer for healing & business deals (breakthrough) • 33:30 Personal altar moment—meet with God • 34:15 Declarations over marriages, kids, and church • 35:27 Fields are white—your next step is great news • 35:52 Outro / digital invitation (how to share & plug in)

On the cross, Jesus cried out, “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?” — the opening line of Psalm 22. It wasn't a cry of defeat, but the sound of divine solidarity. In that moment, Jesus stepped into our pain, our silence, and our questions — showing us that lament isn't the opposite of faith; it's faith in the dark. In this episode, Pastor Ants Cuthers explores how Psalm 22 moves from anguish to praise, from lament to victory — and what that means for us today. Because the God who entered our suffering also overcame it. Lament is not our final prayer; it's the prayer in the meantime. And the story that begins with “My God, why have You forsaken Me” ends with “He has done it.” Because Jesus has never lost a battle — and He never will.

Send us your feedback — we're listeningPhilippians 4:19 — Evening Prayer for Provision and Financial Peace | Global Prayer for the Philippines (NIV)Scripture (NIV): “And my God will meet all your needs according to the riches of his glory in Christ Jesus.” — Philippians 4:19 (NIV)Recorded live here in London, England — where faith meets the world in daily prayer and global hope.Show Notes Prayer for financial peace. Prayer for provision and breakthrough. Prayer for debt freedom. Prayer for God's blessing over business and family. Evening prayer for financial strength. Global prayer for economic healing across the Philippines and the nations. Philippians 4:19 is a promise for the faithful. When the world shakes, heaven still supplies. God is not limited by banks or borders — He owns it all. Tonight, we pray for divine provision, for unexpected favour, for open doors. From London to Manila, from New York to Nairobi, the same God who fed Israel in the wilderness is meeting your needs today. He is Jehovah Jireh — your Provider, your Source, your Peace.10 Global Prayer Points (keyword-optimised)Prayer for financial breakthrough and peacePrayer for provision and God's favourPrayer to trust God in hard timesPrayer for debt cancellation and freedomPrayer for jobs and economic growth in the PhilippinesPrayer for wisdom in financial decisionsPrayer for God to meet every need in my homePrayer for business success and stabilityPrayer for generosity and thankful heartsPrayer for global provision through Christ JesusLife Application Say aloud: “My God will supply all my needs. I walk in abundance, peace, and purpose through Christ Jesus.”Call to Action Share this evening prayer with someone believing for financial breakthrough. Leave a review on Apple Podcasts or Spotify to spread hope. Support this listener-funded ministry at RBChristianRadio.net. Send your prayer requests to info@dailyprayer.uk. Philippians4:19, DailyPrayer, PrayerForProvision, FinancialPeace, EveningPrayer, GlobalPrayer, PrayerForThePhilippines, ReverendBenCooper, RecordedLiveLondon, GodWillProvide, JehovahJireh, FaithAndFinanceSupport the showFor more inspiring content, visit RBChristianRadio.net — your home for daily devotionals, global prayer, and biblical encouragement for every season of life. We invite you to connect with our dedicated prayer hub at DailyPrayer.uk — a place where believers from every nation unite in prayer around the clock. If you need prayer, or would like to leave a request, this is the place to come. Our mission is simple: to pray with you, to stand with you, and to keep the power of prayer at the centre of everyday life. Your support through DailyPrayer.uk helps us continue sharing the gospel and covering the nations in prayer. You can also discover our ministry services and life celebrations at LifeCelebrant.net — serving families with faith, dignity, and hope. If this devotional blesses you, please consider supporting our listener-funded mission by buying us a coffee through RBChristianRadio.net. Every prayer, every gift, and every share helps us keep broadcasting God's Word to the world.

A SERMON FROM NEHEMIAH 6:1-19 The plot to assassinate is met with refusal to cooperate (1-4) Slander is denied and prayer is prescribed (5-9) The scheme to disgrace is met with refutation and prayer (10-14) Completion, recognition, and intimidation (15-19) GOSPEL CONNECTION “The LORD is my rock and my fortress and my deliverer, My God, my rock, in whom I take refuge; My shield and the horn of my salvation, my stronghold.” (Psalm 18:2) “But as for me, I trust in You, O LORD, I say, “You are my God.” (Psalm 31:14) APPLICATION How will you apply Nehemiah's persistence and faith in your life when facing challenges? MEMORY VERSE “When all our enemies heard of it, and all the nations surrounding us saw it, they lost their confidence; for they recognized that this work had been accomplished with the help of our God.” (Nehemiah 6:16)

From Skeptic to Salvation (Originally recorded Sunday 21st. June, 2009 at 6:30 pm) Right mouse click to save the PDF of this testimony Right mouse click to save this Podcast as a MP3 Heavenly Father, Almighty God, please hear my prayer. Please give me now the strength, ability, and most of all, the humility, through your Holy Spirit, to say what I want to read out to this congregation, as you would want me to read and say it Lord. Please allow me to keep control of myself, and my emotions, whilst doing so. I stand humbly before you Lord God, and before your beloved Son, Christ Jesus. Amen. For 59 years of my life, I lived with faith " only in myself ".I was at best a Sceptic, at worst an Atheist. I would go right out of my way to test and very strongly argue against anyone I met, who professed to have a faith, in any sort of God. I needed nothing, but my own free will. All my faith was "only" in myself. In 2002 / 2003 my world fell apart. I was left alone to myself. All my lifelong responsibilities disappeared. I became for 2 years a solitary hermit, living in my house, completely alone. It was during this time, alone, that I started to question, :- What my life was about. What was I here for. What was the reason for my being, if there even was one. I wanted, and so needed contact with other people. I needed to talk, to be listened to, and to listen to others. We are not meant to be solitary beings we are social creatures. We so need fellowship with others, like we need food. After over 2 years of self imposed solitary confinement, I was becoming worried about losing my ability to communicate with others. It was back just before Christmas 2005, I received through my door the usual annual programme of all the Churches in my area, listing all their events, over the Christmas period. I decided to systematically visit all of them. Not to seek faith. I'm a Sceptic, an Atheist. I just want to have communication with others. I visited most of the local Churches over the coming months, and always found people to speak and listen to, but none of the Churches somehow felt right for me, until I visited " Verwood Road Evangelical Chapel ", just up the road from where I live, in Three Legged Cross. Here I felt good, " well better ". I liked the way they did things. It was not a liberal church. It was more leaning towards, a Brethren sort of fellowship, but not too hard line. There was no pomp or high ceremony, no fancy clothes or precious things to see or worship. These were ordinary people, just like me. Over the next 10 months I visited V.R.C. " on and off " at first, maybe once or twice a month and found that I liked it more and more, so I went more and more. By October 2006, I found that I was wanting to go not only every Sunday but twice on Sundays. It was at this time that I seriously decided to the best of my ability, to very fully investigate just what this Christianity was really all about. How could so many intelligent, thinking people, believe in it? For the next 6 months, I lived in the single minded state of total study of the Christian faith. I devoted all of my time to the study of the Bible and many, many books, both for and against the Christian faith. I prayed and prayed so very hard to God to give me a definite sign - a proof that God was out there and not something made-up in my own mind. I was in heartfelt tears, many, many times, asking for some proof, a miracle even, a certain sign, anything, but no sign or proof came. I was God's for the taking, but both He, and my heart, wasn't ready. In late March 2007, something happened to turn me completely off Christianity. I went from very serious " single minded seeking " with all my heart and soul, TO - " This Christianity is certainly not for me ". It is not " at all " important what " event " occurred to cause this absolute turn around. It is only important to understand that it was very strongly driven by "My Own Self Pride ". God knew that it had to be, for Him to use it, to turn this 60 year old Atheist into a Christian. It was during my very powerful, and emotional efforts, to try and take a wrong, and turn it into a right, No matter what the cost, that my eyes were turned back into myself. To see, or to start to see, that all I hated and despised in others, was also, very present in myself. I was no better, than all those that I felt the very strong need to " bring to rights " in my life. It was at this moment in time, of now seeing, just what " I Am ", that my life changed forever. I was born on Easter Friday, Good Friday, the 4th. April. In 2007, Three days after my 60th. Birthday, at exactly 12:32 p.m. lunch-time on Easter Saturday, the 7th. April, I at last discovered, that I was nothing, undeserving of my life, A Sinner that so needed the forgiveness of God. This opened my heart to God, and at that very moment, He Came In. It was at this time, that I understood, for the very first time, the Amazing events of Easter, and that Jesus died for me, that I may have life, and live life, to the full. The next day, Easter Sunday, 2007, I took my first communion with my God. I would now like to say, that I am not a writer, I agree with " Winnie The Pooh Bear ", when he said.:- "Yes' I know all my letters, but my spelling is wobbly. It's good spelling, but it wobbles, and my letters get into the wrong places!" I'm not a poet either. I'm a practical man, an engineer. In the early hours of Easter Monday morning, 2007, at 1:30 a.m. whilst I was sat in my back porch thinking " in a daze " about what had happened to me on Easter Saturday, I picked up a pen and without thinking, wrote out the following poem. It is un-referenced, original and un-edited. It is just as it came down to me, 37 hours after finding my faith. This poem is called :- The Fellowship - ( Revealed ) I don't know where I'm going, I don't know where I've been, I don't know what's in store for me, But God has hold, to let me see. For he will surely show my way, My guide, to lead, to change each day. To give me life, I've never seen, To serve, to try, to make life clean, To hold me close, to let me go, To understand, To love me so. My God is One, with saviour Christ, He gave for me, The Total Price. My heart is found, the Ghost within, Salvation sealed, Forgiven Sin. My past remains, but all washed clean, My future comes, like it's never been. I cannot say the words I feel, Of things that are, to me so real. My sad, sad past, is gone, my futures clean, For with my eyes, new life I've seen. This gift of love, that has been given, Shall remain with me, right through to Heaven. The Fellowship - ( Revealed ) There is nothing good that can come out of me, from my own self, Self. Any good that may come from me, comes through me, from God. So please just Praise the Lord. ( Thank you.) Right mouse click to save the PDF of this testimony Right mouse click to save this Podcast as a MP3

Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 13 Exiled In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.             You can live without freedom the same way you can live without light, happiness, or music       Chastity, Hope, and I were exiled to our rooms for the rest of the day, and I pretty much spent it in isolation. Cordelia had disabled my own private internet hookup in case my domicile was ransacked so I was left with school work to go over. At 12:30 they brought me lunch and at 6:30 a student brought me dinner. As I was eating, there was another knock on my door. This time there was a girl I didn't recognize from the dorm. "Yes?" "Hi, I'm Alice Hendricks, and I'm your new Dorm Mother," this bright-eyed brunette with pigtails and a gymnast's body greeted me. "Good for you," I replied then started to shut the door. "Wait," she said hurriedly. "The code you gave Barbie Lynn Masters doesn't work." I sighed. "Do you see that green pad beside the keypad?" I indicated the object. "Yes," she nodded. "It is the thumb pad scanner. You enter your code and scan your thumb," I told her. She entered the code and scanned her thumb, and nothing happened. "It doesn't work," she noted. I rolled my eyes. "Let's think about this," I groaned. "You used Barbie Lynn's code and scanned your thumb." I watched as the wheels turned behind her eyes. "Oh, my thumb doesn't match the code, how is this going to work now?" she questioned. "I need to access your room." "Fine," I shrugged. I pushed her aside, covered the keypad with my body, and entered the proper code to generate a new number. "4-7-4-4 is your number. Punch it in and scan your thumb and you're set." "Good night," I told her, and headed back upstairs. "Wait. I need to check out your room," she informed me. I grunted, turned, and faced her. "Do you have a phone?" I asked. Alice nodded. "Can I see it?" She hesitated but handed it over. "You are one of the Enemy," I stated. "What do you mean?" Alice asked. I handed her phone back. "The majority of the girls in this dorm don't have phones anymore because of the Chancellor. You only have one because you are in with the Chancellor and you are pretty much going to be hated for it. Don't get caught alone in the showers, you scumbag," I warned her. "That's not fair," she declared. "Oh, we are past being fair, Alice. Now come upstairs and get your tour over with," I shrugged. Once we got there, Alice stumbled and gasped. "How am I going to search through all of this?" she wondered. "That's not my problem," I told her. "I will be in my bedroom." I went in that direction and I noted she was following me. I flopped down on my bed and listened to her low whistle. "This is your room? How did you get all this, stuff?" she inquired. "I bought all of this for the freshman class to use so we could be safe from the Handmaiden's Duty from time to time," I answered. The door opened and a double set of footsteps came running up the stairs. Rio and Iona came bolting into my room, stopping short when they saw Alice. "Hi, I'm Alice, your new Dorm Mother," she stated crisply. "What are you doing in Zane's room?" "Oh, the fuck you say?" snapped Rio. "Where the hell is Barbie Lynn?" "That is quite enough of that, Ms. Talon," Alice demanded. "Can you please give us some space?" I requested. "No, I don't think that would be wise," Alice countered. "Fine, whatever," I shrugged. "What's the news, girls?" "They sent 40 of our people to the infirmary," Rio said while glaring at Alice. "They preferred to shove us down stairs. Barbie Lynn hurt her knee and Pandora Jaspers bust her scalp open." "Alice, you are going to go out and sit on the sofa now," I told her. "No, I am not," she responded. "This is your last chance to keep things civil, Alice," I cautioned her. "You seem to have forgotten why I am here," Alice replied. "I haven't forgotten, Alice, but you clearly don't understand the cost of that decision," I said. "What is that supposed to mean?" she shot back. "Ladies, I'll see you tomorrow, but we clearly aren't going to be given any common courtesy tonight," I told my ladies. Rio came up, kissed me hungrily, and then glared at Alice. "Cordelia needs to see you at the corner of the Clegger Building at 12:15," Iona whispered in my ear as she hugged me. I gave her a wink as we parted. The girls left and I had to put up with Alice for an hour as she tried to make conversation and I did my best to ignore her. "Zane," Dana Gorman called out as I reclined on a sofa and Alice skulked around. "Over here," I motioned. "You have been temporarily reinstated by the Review Board," she informed me. "Don't waste this opportunity." It was 8:00 o'clock at night so I had to wonder what discussions had taken place. "Am I supposed to be grateful?" I scoffed. "I didn't hear an apology for treating us students so shabbily, nor Heaven being re-admitted. All you did is give us something today that you plan to take away tomorrow." "Don't be an idiot," Dana snapped. "You aren't in a position to make demands." "Well, it was nice to see you, Dana," I shrugged. "I am sorry about this morning. You were very impressive, by the way." Dana shook her head in disgust and left. "You shouldn't have been mean to Coach Gorman," Alice scolded me. I shrugged. Alice tried to be nice, insisting she wasn't in the way, but ended up staying with me until my last bathroom break. I pretty much hated her. Retribution, Removals, and Recouping strength. The post-midnight meeting with Cordelia and a rag-tag group of students was probably the most insane stunt I'd pulled for some time. I thought Cordelia was nuts but my opinion was not solicited. I was wanted for my upper body strength and long reach. See, one of the Administration's greatest tools was the school's surveillance network. As Cordelia saw it, there was one point of weakness for the system and that was in the heart of the Security Center, the system servers that coordinated all the incoming data and video feeds. We weren't going to sabotage it; that would be simple. No, we were going to steal it, and that's exactly what we did. I had to admit that was the last thing Gorman would have suspected us of trying to pull off and the best part of it was that all the surveillance devices were rendered impotent because we stole the objects that held the information of our misdeeds. We stole out the back gate of the campus and buried the equipment out in the woods. Lightning Strike I knew there would be hell to pay and I couldn't contact my normal shower-mates so I went to the shower early and was back in bed by the time Dana Gorman stomped into my room. "You weren't in the shower," she growled, "but several other students were." "Why are you angry for me not being in the shower with the girls?" I yawned. "Because it would give me leverage to make you give me back my security system, you Jackass," she snapped. "And you blame me, why?" I slipped out of the covers, naked, and started to get dressed. Dana didn't seem to mind looking me over. "This is no longer a game," Dana pointed out. "You've stolen thousands of dollars of University property. If I can't find things and quickly, I am going to have to bring in the Sheriff's Department and that equals criminal charges." "Should I take it you've made no progress in the assault on the students yesterday, or is their support for Christina good enough reason for you to let them suffer?" I continued. "You are being an idiot again," Gorman accused me. "We can deal with that once you and the others stop treating this like some social experiment and get back to your studies." "I think this is the point where we cease having anything to discuss, Coach," I muttered. Gorman looked down at the ground and clenched her fists in frustration. "A third of the Soccer team walked off yesterday. I lost half the Karate club as well," she ground out. "Archery disbanded, and it looks like Orienteering and Marksmanship will do the same today. I'm telling you, this is nuts. I've worked my ass off making this school athletically competitive and everyone is throwing that away." "I don't know what to tell you except that I doubt any of this would have happened if someone hadn't been gunning for Rio on our first day," I said. "I certainly made mistakes but you made the first one. I do have one thing I want you to think about." "What is it?" she asked warily. "How do you like your war now?" I stated with intensity. She didn't laugh it off this time. "You think this is going to keep going?" she questioned. "You have our backs against the wall; you are beating and expelling us," I explained. "We don't have many options." "I won't let you win," she said evenly. "I'm afraid it is out of our hands, Dana," I warned her. I didn't know for sure things were going to spiral out of control but I couldn't see any way out of it. Dana shook her head and left. Around 6:45 Alice came to escort me to breakfast. She talked; I remained quiet until I picked up Rio, Valerie, and Iona. We were crossing campus to the Dining Hall when Valerie nudged me. I looked in the same direction she was and saw Hope walking across the lawn on a definite mission. It didn't take me a second to see where she was heading; Rhaine and two of her associates were in huddled conversation. Rhaine never saw what hit her. Hope did a spin kick to her head and sent her flying. She punched the other two, followed up with a heel kick to one and two blows to the head to the last one. Hope then swooped down, snatched up their phones, and rapidly walked away. The first attack hadn't lasted ten seconds. "This is your last chance to get out of this," I whispered to Valerie. "I'm sorry, Mother," Valerie sighed. I didn't have time to know what that meant because I figured the open nature of Hope's attack was Christina's way of telling the rest of us it was time to strike back for what Rhaine's people had done to our side yesterday. I turned and clocked Alice hard enough to knock her down. "Rio, get her phone," I hissed to my friend. Rio was surprised for a second, then jumped on Alice's body. People around us began murmuring but most were in shock. I didn't wait around because I had spotted a group of five of Rhaine's people a few feet ahead. The ripples of Hope's attack started to reach them when I kicked the first one in the back. Valerie was right at my side, flipping a second girl over before she had a chance. I saw Iona grabbing up their phones even as we fought on. The remaining three were able to turn and face us but it didn't do them any good. We steamrolled over them, punching and kicking them into the ground. The first girl near us began to scream as I closed on the next group. This turned out to be Joy and Mercy. Valerie was about to pummel them but I held her back. "Joy, Mercy, sit on the ground and give us your phones," I growled. They hesitated and tried to back up. "Mercy, do it," Rio hissed. "I don't want to see you get hurt." That did it for Mercy, and she took to her seat and handed her phone to Rio. Rio showing compassion toward Mercy was unlooked for and something we'd have to talk about when this bout of madness ended. Joy went down beside Mercy, allowing Valerie and I to move on. By the time we closed on the fourth group, the general student body had figured out something bad was happening and parted like the Red Sea as we approached our quarry. The three girls we approached knew we were coming. I could read their disbelief in their eyes; they couldn't imagine that the attacks they'd perpetrated on our people were coming back to haunt them. One got a blow into my stomach before we finished them off, giving their downed forms a few extra kicks before heading for our last targets. There were four of them, with the added complications of a history teacher named Mrs. Cunningham who was a matronly, sixty-something-year-old instructor. They were standing at the four doors that entered into the Dining Hall and if I had been them, I would have run, but I guessed that the teacher standing so close made them assume we'd hold back; we didn't. The first girl stepped up to say something to me when I split her lip and sent her stumbling back. I kicked the one farthest away while Valerie punched another one in the throat. I chased the second girl down and while she was bent over, I pounded her in the cheek and planted her in the ground. I spun back and kicked the first girl in the face, flipping her over, and witnessed Valerie run the fourth girl into a door and knock her out. Mrs. Cunningham finally recovered enough to grab my arm. "What are you doing?" she muttered weakly. "Yesterday, these girls thought it would be fun to kick some of their fellow students down some stairs, landing them to the infirmary," I responded. "Today they reaped what they sowed." I had no idea if any of the girls I'd attacked had actually beaten up any of Christina's people, but that wasn't the point. The Administration had let Rhaine's girls know that they wanted Christina's people intimidated and suppressed. Not being schooled in the application of force, things had escalated when Christina's people had not backed down. The Chancellor had let them think they were entitled and we'd just shown them they were not; they were going to be held accountable for what they did. Mrs. Cunningham released me and bent over the first moaning girl. Iona came up with a handful of phones. "What do we do with these?" she asked. "Give them to me," chuckled Rio. She took the phones, took out the memory cards, and chucked the phones up on the roof. In the end, Christina only used twenty of us to send eighty of Rhaine's people to the infirmary, and we accomplished it all in under five minutes. We brazenly arrived at breakfast, most of us making for the food line but Rio sprinting for the bathrooms to flush the evidence. Up with the teachers, things were in utter chaos. Gorman's walky-talky didn't seem to be working (thank you, Cordelia) so she grabbed the closest student and wrote them a message. She handed it to the girl (a freshman) who promptly read it, then ate it right in front of the coach. Coach sat that girl down, grabbed a second girl. This one took the message and ran straight to the bathroom and flushed it. Around Chancellor Bazz a storm was boiling over. Several teachers had witnessed the violence and wanted something done about it before one of them was drug into the matter by means of a physical confrontation. They were demanding the attacking students to be rounded up immediately. Several teachers, led by Doctor Larson, were begging, pleading, and demanding that the Chancellor call it quits with this whole suppression scheme. Bazz refused to budge, ordering Gorman to round everyone up and hold them in the parking lot. Gorman was trapped. "That's insane," Dana snapped. "What am I going to round them up with, students? We've seen how well that's worked. I don't have enough security guards to peacefully bring them in and my only alternative is to bring in the Sheriff's Department and use force, and I'm not going to do that." "You will if I tell you to," the Chancellor threatened. Dana threw her hands up in the air and backed away. She paced for about a minute, long enough for us to get our food and take our seats, which were all in one section of the Dining Hall due to some 'screw up' (read: Cordelia) in their seating assignment. There appeared to be around three hundred of us now and morale was high. I caught sight of Gorman angling toward Christina and starting to talk. Christina signaled for her to stop but only long enough to summon three people to her, one being me. Temperance, the senior, was one of them, and the third was a girl I'd only known by her photograph. She was Hannah Cartwright, the Sophomore Class President. "I'm asking for a cease-fire," Dana reiterated. "The fighting ends on both sides, strict discipline will be enforced for any and all infractions, and there will be no administrative actions for what has happened over the past forty-eight hours." "We want our phones, tablets, and laptops back, plus the ability to use them," Temperance stated. "All expulsions are to be cancelled and the procedure to bring Heaven back is to begin immediately," I continued. Dana nodded to both addendums. "I want my security system back," Dana countered. "We will start looking for it as soon as this deal goes through," Christina agreed. "That is the best I can hope for," Dana sighed. She stuck out her hand to Christina, who stood and shook it. "Deal?" Christina looked around to get our consensus. "Deal," Christina echoed. I wanted to sit back and savor our partial victory but Christina was tense and nervous and that infected us all. When Dana got back to the Chancellor, she made her case. Doctor Bazz glared at her for a moment but the words that followed, while spoken in a low voice, reverberated throughout the hall. "That's idiotic; we will not negotiate with these children. Your incompetence has led us to this point, Ms. Gorman; you are fired." Several teachers immediately protested but Dana simply put down her walky-talky, turned, and strolled out of the room. Doctor Bazz cancelled classes for the day and confined everyone to their dorm rooms and dorm floors until the situation was resolved. Christina told us to ignore the travel restrictions but to keep in groups and avoid confronting security. When we were ordered from the hall, I noticed everyone was traveling in groups now, even the teachers. Things had become totally crazy. As Valerie, Rio, Iona and I returned to our dorm, we ran across Alice coming back from the nurse's office. When she saw us, she looked hurt and a bit afraid, but she showed enough courage to confront me. "Why did you hit me?" she demanded. "I did nothing to deserve that." "Alice, you were sent to spy on me, or did you search every dorm room as thoroughly as you searched mine?" I shot back. "I was told to do that when I accepted the position of Dorm Mother," she replied. "Did it occur to you that I might resent being singled out for persecution and, if given a chance, I'd strike back?" I explained. "If not, it should have, especially after yesterday." "I had nothing to do with what happened to those other girls," she shook her head. "Listen, you stupid cunt," Rio snapped. "You got orders from the same person who sent those girls to hurt our friends." "When you chose to take Barbie Lynn's place, you placed yourself side by side with those mean girls, Alice," Iona added. "You chose to be a soldier in their army. Soldiers get shot, even if they don't get involved in shooting at the enemy themselves." "It is time for you to go," Valerie told Alice. Alice stayed in the hallway as the rest of us walked away. By the time we made it to my door, Pandora, Paige, Brandi, and Opal had joined us. "Cordelia wants your hook-up activated once more," Pandora informed me. She had a bruised right eye and a bandage above the eyebrow. "She figures any minute now, the Chancellor will shut down our regular internet lines." "Sure thing," I agreed. "I'll get the hot oil and work Valerie over after that tough fight she was in," Rio volunteered. "Boundaries," Valerie cautioned my buddy. "Besides, if anyone works over this body, it will be Zane." Rio chortled and I gave the tall biker-chick a skeptical look. "Just kidding," she laughed, "though we both could probably use some stress relief." That train of thought was interrupted by a fresh group of freshmen entering the area. I went over to one of the glass panels that gave me a view over the campus. Small groups of students were violating the curfew, and here and there a lone campus security guard gave chase but it was an uneven struggle. Students could run inside a dorm and vanish, and Campus Security didn't have the resources to search every dorm room. The pair that came up the stairs thirty minutes later was a real stunner. It was Barbie Lynn with her knee wrapped up, being supported by, Dana Gorman. Dana also had a backpack that clinked very time she moved. "Look what I found sneaking across campus," Gorman snorted. No one said anything; she was the Evil Henchman, after all. "Thanks, Dana," I said, as I took Barbie off her hands, "take a seat and relax for a while. What brings you to my room, anyway?" Barbie looked terribly concerned by this turn of events. "My cable is dead, no internet or TV, and I don't have access to the few remaining security systems, so I figured if anyone had access to the outside world, it would be you," Dana related. "What do you need?" I continued. "I'd like to watch some international soccer," she told me. I looked toward Paige, who shrugged, then nodded. Dana took a spot on the closest sofa to a TV and sat down. She unzipped her backpack and pulled out a beer. Rio homed in on that and jumped over the sofa beside Dana. "What do you think you are doing?" Dana asked Rio as my friend put her hand into the satchel. "Getting a beer; I figure we are all rebels here," Rio smirked. "No, you are a rebel; I'm unemployed, and I don't want to add a criminal conviction for giving alcohol to a minor to my list of accomplishments," Dana explained. "Come with me," Valerie commanded, as she scooped up Rio's arm and headed away. "Let's play some pool." "Oh!" Rio bubbled, "Are you going to use your big hard stick on me?" "Yes; it is called caning," Valerie retorted. Barbie Lynn, Iona, & Zane Iona was looking lost with everyone seemingly going in different directions, so I took her by the hand and, with Barbie Lynn, retired to my bedroom. "I love you two," I sighed as the stress slowly started to recede. Barbie Lynn pulled close to my side and when I looked at her, we kissed. Iona pressed into my front and rested her head on my chest. Our lips parted and I looked to Iona, who was giving me a wide-eyed smile. We kissed for some time until Barbie Lynn began massaging my rod through my pants. I returned to Barbie until Iona hugged me tight, resulting in me going back and forth for a while. "Let's go to bed," Iona suddenly spoke up. Barbie Lynn chuckled at the smaller girl's assertiveness while I marveled at how far she'd come from the scared girl who had grabbed my arm only a few weeks earlier. I sat Barbie Lynn down on the edge of the bed and worked off her skirt first. I stopped Iona from doing the same, preferring to undress her next. I alternated taking off items of clothing until they were finally naked on the bed, side by side before me. "Well, Zane," Barbie Lynn began, sliding one leg up until the heel was touching her thigh. "What are you waiting for," Iona finished, mimicking Barbie's movements. "I would like to express right now how much I've missed the both of you," I swore to them. "Less talk; more action," Barbie Lynn instructed. I began stripping as fast as I could and the girls crawled underneath the covers. Iona was on her back, propped up on her elbows as I finished shedding my clothes. Barbie Lynn surprised her by rolling onto her side and taking a nipple into her mouth, causing Iona to give a startled squeak. Iona had not expected to be the center of our attention, that was normally Barbie Lynn's role, so she couldn't mount an effective defense against our combined affections. We each feasted on a nipple, taking the occasional stop to kiss Iona deeply, or one another, with Iona's breasts rubbing against our cheeks. Both our hands made our way to Iona's honey box, pulled her reluctant legs apart, and began rubbing all over her pubic area. We pushed fingers almost a knuckle deep into her super-tight virgin cunt. Barbie and I spread her juices around, making the whole pubic mound slick and fluid. We even put our fingers on opposite sides of her clit and rolled them back and forth, sending her over the edge. "Jesus," she panted. "Oh, thank you, thank you, oh, thank you," she gasped. "This feels so good, Yes!" she cried out. At this point, I was thinking about letting Iona go but Barbie Lynn kept flicking her clit and probing her cunt while sucking in and twirling her breast. I added a finger to the mix and kissed Iona, who desperately tried to suck my tongue out of my mouth, ouch! At the same time, Iona's back arched off the bed again and again, her thighs trembled, and she clutched at the headboard so hard it shook. At the point I feared Iona's heart would explode, I pushed Barbie Lynn's hand away and she looked up with her lips slick with the saliva generated by sucking on Iona's tits. "She is the best friend I've made all year," Barbie Lynn confided in me. "Better than me?" I questioned. "Honey," she drawled, "I think we can agree you're a tad more than a friend." "What am I, then," I teased; "pen pal, cyber-fan, bosom buddy?" "I think bosom buddy, she grinned as she squeezed her magnificent orbs together, ", is closer to what I'm aiming for." "My cunt is still quivering," Iona mumbled in a tiny voice. "Did I lose my virginity?" "No, Baby," Barbie Lynn cooed to her, "You had a really good one is all. That is what an orgasm is supposed to feel like. That is what Zane does to me every time." Huh? I do? "Oh," Iona sighed dreamily, "I like that. Isn't it your turn now?" "It certainly is, and Zane knows what I want, don't you," she winked. "I'll get it," I feigned annoyance, "but I'm still going to take my time with you. I'm not rushing into anything." "I like the way you think," Barbie Lynn purred. She laid out on the bed, her beautiful breasts spreading out and her hair cascading over the pillows she rested on. It hurt to move away from the sight of her. I got a small tube of lube, crawled over to her, and wedged the tube to the small of her back. Letting her body warm it up would make the sensation more pleasurable. "Whoa, that's cold," she gasped and wiggled. "Let me warm you up, then," I grinned. I moved underneath the sheets and then between her legs. "Hello," she said demurely, my body poised over hers, our faces nose to nose. She rested her elbows on my shoulders with her arms up. "This feels good, Zane, feels right." Her thighs pressed against mine and my cock rested on her pubic mound. I moved my face down and stole a quick kiss. Barbie followed suit and soon we were lip-locked. In time we were trading kisses on the neck and earlobes, our heads playfully moving back and forth. When I reached the top of her breastbone, Barbie Lynn flinched; she'd tried to loop her bum knee over my leg and the pain had been a sharp reminder of her limitations. I lowered myself and took a nipple into my lips and tickled it with my tongue. "Does that make it feel better?" I teased her. "Uh-huh," she purred, "now get back to it." I hardly felt inclined to deny her request and began alternating each nipple and breast. I let my lips and tongue go over every inch of her breast, especially along the base where a slight taste of sweat mixed with the scent of her body soap. "Zane, I want you in me," she pleaded with sultry passion. "But I want this," I responded, running my hand along her puffy cunt lips. "I promise we can do that later, you know how much I love your tongue, but I'm missing something else even more," she expressed her desire. I thought about the body dynamics of the situation and decided the best solution was to roll Barbie Lynn's hips on their side, lifting her left, uninjured leg to my shoulder. Retrieving the warm lube, I rubbed some liberally over her ass hole and two of my fingers, pushing the middle finger gently in first. Barbie Lynn flexed her body and moaned as the finger pressed into her. Soon she was rocking her hips and pushing down on my hand. "That still looks painful," Iona whispered as she moved in for a closer look. "The pleasure far exceeds the pain, Shugah." Barbie Lynn expressed what was about to come. I leaned/crawled over her hips, one hand still working Barbie's tits over while I kissed a nipple and tugged on it with my teeth. Barbie was letting her arm roam around when Iona intercepted it and put the blonde's fingertips to her mouth. Unbidden, Iona began sucking on those fingers and I could see that Barbie was torn between the eroticism of the act and the fact it was innocent little Iona who was doing it. Barbie Lynn used her free hand to push her succulent boob deeper into my mouth, not that there was any way I could get it all into my mouth. Iona went from finger to finger, spending extra time on the thumb. Barbie's chest began heaving from the excitement and took a jolt when I sunk my second finger into her rectum. "Are you okay?" Iona worried. "Yes, yes, yes," Barbie Lynn exulted happily, "and it's going to get better real soon." I decided to move two fingers along her sopping wet slit and let my thumb depress her clit and rub it around. "Aha, ah, oh, yeah," she panted as my hands began working in tandem. I could tell Barbie Lynn was fighting a losing battle against her orgasm and I wasn't in a mood to make things easy. I rammed my two fingers deep into her ass while biting her nipple and strumming her clit as fast as I could. "Lord Jesus loves Me!!!!" she went off. "Gah! Yeah, yeah, oh, ugh, baby, Yes!" Barbie Lynn went on and on with increasing volume. Her cunt dripped all over my fingers, slick and sensual to my touch. I brought those fingers to my lips, going back for a second taste while her body still shook from her climax. "Don't mind us," Rio announced as she strolled into my room, pulling a reluctant Mercy behind her. "My bitch is here and I'm going to bite a chunk off." "Hi, Mercy," Iona waved. Mercy shot her an embarrassed smile. Rio led her to the far side of the bed. I was a bit concerned that too many people were coming into my room but I couldn't look everywhere and pay attention to Barbie Lynn and Iona too. I took up the lube and coated my cock. Before I could spread it out evenly, Iona reached down and did the job for me, even sharing a shy smile with me as she did so. She even helped me lodge it against Barbie Lynn's anus. Iona felt the tension along my cock until Barbie's sphincter gave way and let me in, then she moved her hand away. "Wow," she whispered, even as Barbie Lynn sighed in satisfaction. As a counterpoint, we heard "On your knees, Slut-Bunny," Rio barked to Mercy. She pushed Mercy forward face-first on the bed, flipped up her skirt, and took a bite out of her ass. Mercy yelped and buried her face in the sheets. Sometimes Rio could be sane, but totally nuts was her default setting. I measured the tremors in her body as I gently pressed my body onto Barbie Lynn's hips, deepening the penetration of my cock into her back passage. "Oh, God, Zane," she moaned. "This never gets old, filling me up like you do." I slapped her meaty ass cheek hard enough to leave an angry red handprint. Barbie gave a deep intake of breath that became a squeal of joy. Mercy grunted as Rio yanked her panties off her ass and down her legs. "Crawl over there and give Barbie Lynn a kiss," Rio demanded. Mercy gulped and hesitated to respond so Rio hauled off and smacked her ass hard enough for people outside the room to hear. Mercy's eyes grew wide, her mouth gaped open, and her cheeks flushed, then she smiled. She made her way slowly across the bed, clearly enticing Rio to spank her several more times. Mercy first brought Barbie Lynn's gaze over toward her by tipping her chin with one careful hand. The first kiss was tentative and tender. SMACK! "Kiss her like you want to be kissed, you whore!" Rio taunted Mercy. As she spanked her with one hand, she drove two fingers into Mercy's cunt with the other. I had to assume that Mercy was already pretty wet because instead of pulling away from the penetration, Mercy leaned forward on her elbows while thrusting her hips back against Rio's intrusion. While I was being sensitive to the slow burn Barbie Lynn was going through, Rio drove her hand rapidly like a maniac. It was a good thing that Mercy liked it rough, but then she chose to be with Rio as much as Rio chose to pick on her. At the opposite side of the expression spectrum, Iona curled up against Barbie's other side and let her lips gracefully flit along the shoulder and arm. Mercy returned for another kiss at the same time I reached my full expansion inside of Barbie Lynn. "Oh, my," Barbie gasped. I waited as she adjusted internally while Mercy kissed her with a lot more passion and intensity. That didn't stop Rio from administering a few more sharp smacks to Mercy's bottom, compelling Mercy to rumble with a hunger for more. Iona let her lips migrate from arm to hip, and leading up Barbie Lynn's hip to my stomach. "Reach a hand back here and take over, you slut," Rio told Mercy. When Mercy made the maneuver, Rio began stripping down. Unlike this weekend, she had only her two labia piercings in, though she still had her tattoo along the hip. She gave me both raised eyebrows to go along with her insane grin as the clothes finished coming off. I partially withdrew my member from Barbie Lynn, eliciting a moan. Iona settled up against me, resting her hands on my chest and hip. I kept a grip on Barbie's hip and slipped a hand around Iona's hip and buttocks, rubbed it along her anus, ending at her cunt. "Ugh," Iona grunted, as I stroked her kitty and sunk a finger inside. The group of us got into a rhythm once Rio knelt behind Mercy and began lapping up her cunt and squeezing her ass. By the way Barbie Lynn was pushing and rotating her hips, grabbing the sheets in tight fists and moaning between her kisses with Mercy, she was approaching her second orgasm. "Zane, Jesus Christ, Zane, oh, God, Baby, ah, aha, Yes!" she screamed. Her ass muscles gripped, twisted, and squeezed my cock so hard, it took all my concentration to not shoot off into her rectum. Barbie Lynn kept pulsing and rocking over the sheets as waves of intense pleasure crested and slowly worked its way through her system. Iona and I started seriously kissing as she stood on her knees beside me. "I want to try something," I told her. "He wants to try something?" I heard Valerie's voice talking to an unseen party. "Somehow the current five-way isn't enough for him." There was a snort in agreement of that. I pumped Barbie Lynn four times in quick succession, then leaned back until my cock was at the very edge of leaving her ass. My torso pivoted, I slipped my arms between Iona's legs and pulled her up by her buttocks and to me. "What?" she gasped. As Iona rose up and I twisted back to a face-forward position, I licked and tongue-tickled my way from her chest, to her stomach, and finally to her pubic hair. "Ah, oh, okay," Iona exhaled with pleasure. She put her hands on my shoulders, moved higher, and moved her legs over my arms and rested them on my shoulders. I still had to hold tight to her ass and raise her to the point I could get my mouth fully on her clit and moist lips. "Oh, damn," Rio giggled, "Zane's making me pull out my toys." SMACK! "Mercy, you behave." Rio moved off the bed, stopped, and said, "You had better not remember where I'm getting these from," to another person. "I wouldn't think of it," Dana Gorman allowed. Clearly my surprise showed in my body because she spoke again. "I wanted to see what all my girls were giggling and whispering about in the showers. I put it down to standard virgin girl hysteria. Now, " "I half expect some porn director to say 'Cut, print' at any second," Valerie added. I really didn't need my sex life critiqued at this moment. I was balancing one girl on my face, licking her silly, while pounding Barbie Lynn's ass. Seriously, can't a man have a simple three-way with two college girls in his room in peace? I was soon too overwhelmed by the price of my sexual ambition to worry about that question. I drank deep of Iona's nectar, licking along the folds from top to bottom while letting my upper lip press against her throbbing clit. She took one hand from my shoulder, wrapped it up in my hair, and cautiously pushed my face deeper into her cunt. "Oh, God, Zane, ah, yes, yes, yes," she panted. "That's it, right there, Ah!" Iona began riding my face with greater and greater vigor. Barbie Lynn gyrated against my crotch. I heard a vibrator cut on and Mercy groaned as Rio did something to her. I suspected that was moving her off Barbie because Barbie began using greater force against me. I began to feel a tightness building up in my guts as my blood pounded from the exertions I was putting myself through. "Come here, Mercy," Rio coaxed, "On your back, my little slut, and spread those legs." I wished I could see what she was up to because soon Mercy was moaning and gurgling all over the place. "Please, Rio," Mercy pleaded, "please, " "Do you like that?" Rio teased. "Wiggle that ass for me, then, Baby." "Ah, oh, Rio, I love you," Mercy moaned. Smack! "None of that, you skank," Rio snapped. "You are my toy, nothing more." "Yes," sobbed Mercy. "Good girl," Rio responded. Mercy gave off a hiccup, then a gasp of pleasure. "You know you are my tight-ass whore; right?" Her victim lurched and moaned several more times. "Yes, yes, I understand," Mercy gasped. "I'm yours, whenever, you want." SMACK! "Good girl. Now shake that ass, Bitch," Rio continued. Mercy began making choking, sobbing sounds. "Don't you dare cum until you get me off. Work that tongue like you mean it." I could now visualize Rio and Mercy in a sixty-nine, Rio on top, with a dildo up Mercy's ass. While figuring that out, I almost missed Iona starting to spasm on my face. I could feel her cunt contracting on my tongue. One hand was yanking and releasing my hair while the fingernails on the other dug into my shoulder. I moved my tongue and latched onto her clit with my lips and sucked on it for all I was worth. "Ah, oh, oh, oh, Zane!" Iona screamed. Her fluids dripped over my nose, into my mouth, and down my chin, but that wasn't my problem. My problem was that Iona's body was convulsing, bending her backward toward the head of the bed and me forward into Barbie Lynn. Of course, if I couldn't stop Iona's progress, she'd topple onto Barbie Lynn too. "Oh, God fuck damn!" Barbie exploded as I rammed my full length into her inadvertently. "Jesus, love, which was cut off by her orgasm taking over. Her anal muscles constricted and that was it for me. Hot semen shot down Barbie's gut, causing her to scream even louder. My whole body was trembling from my ejaculation, plus the strain the two women were putting on me. Somehow I hung on long enough for Iona to reach behind her, catching the headboard, while Barbie Lynn extended her arms up to brace Iona from tumbling over. "Fuck, yeah, that's what I'm talking about," Rio laughed. "Mercy, you can come now." "Uh, uh, thank, oh, God," Mercy gasped out. "Rio, umm, ugh," she choked out before she buried her face into Rio's cunt and muffled further expressions of ecstasy. "Gurr," Rio growled, before burying her face into the top of Mercy's thigh. I figured by Mercy's thrashing that Rio took a bit of a nip out of her playmate's flesh. In a shuddering heap of sweaty flesh, Iona, Barbie Lynn, and I flopped onto the bed without anyone being crushed. They lay there while I remained on my knees. "Damn," Valerie chuckled, "I feel like a virgin all over again." "Hell, I need to take a shower and I just sat here," Gorman agreed. I moved between Barbie Lynn and Iona. "Fuck, he's still hard." "Zane's like that," Barbie Lynn laughed between gasps of breath. "He's always hard after the first round, God bless his soul." Iona snuggled into me, kissing my chest between gulps of air. "It's only been thirty minutes," Iona sighed. "We'll let him recharge a little bit before going at him again." "Yes, my ass hurts," Barbie Lynn added. "I won't be ready for, say an hour." Rio dismounted Mercy and rolled next to Barbie Lynn. "Mercy, get up here and kiss me, damn it," Rio breathed huskily. Mercy staggered around on all fours and crawled up Rio's body until she straddled her. A dreamy smile on her face, Mercy went to kiss Rio on the lips but Rio stopped her. "No, you don't, you cunt," Rio chastised her. "Here," she indicated her chin. Mercy kissed it. Rio then led Mercy on a slow quest over her nose, cheeks, earlobe, and finally the lips. Rio grabbed Mercy's hips and pulled the older girl down on top of her. "Okay, I have to ask; how did Rio end up in bed with Mercy? Mercy is one of my better martial artists and Rio is, well, Rio, kind of an annoying little twerp," Gorman wondered. "I won her playing bingo," was Rio's smarmy comeback. "They developed a relationship when you put her in our path," I was a bit more honest. "Mercy discovered something about herself and someone in Rio who could satisfy her needs." To emphasize the point, Rio spanked Mercy's ass hard and the girl humped Rio in response. "So, besides Cappadocia, are there any of my other girls you, have a relationship with?" Dana inquired. She even leaned forward on the chair she was sitting on. "What makes you think Cappy and I have a thing?" I asked. "On Monday," Dana rolled her eyes at my naivet , "she hated you and on Wednesday, she couldn't keep her eyes off of you and couldn't drive the other teammates out of the gym for your, private lesson. Just because I'm over thirty doesn't mean I'm soft in the head." "That's not fair, Coach," Rio smiled past Mercy. "We never thought you were bright." Before I could say or do anything, Barbie Lynn elbowed her. "Ow!" Rio snickered. "Why are you hitting me?" "I owe you. You said a bad thing, and Zane says never fight yesterday's battles. Now that the Coach is no longer the bad girl, we don't pick on her," Barbie Lynn explained. "But I'm always annoying," Rio countered. "Why is this time special?" "Rio, don't you think Zane deserves a break? He's always throwing himself onto the train tracks for you and you give him shit for it," Barbie Lynn sounded a bit cross. "After all, you wouldn't have Mercy if you'd had your way. Zane was right about you being good for the rest of us to know, and he was right about saving Mercy. I trust him about Coach because I trust you too." "Trust, smust, I'll keep my spank-o-matic," Rio grimaced. She clearly got Barbie Lynn's point but admitting it at the moment wasn't in her. "So, does anyone want to give Mercy a hard spanking? If not, I'm going to get my big strap-on and ream her ass until she is so hoarse, she can't scream anymore." "Don't you think you two need to grow together before using the 'OMG' model?" I warned her. That thing would tear Mercy's unprepared ass to shreds. I reached over Barbie Lynn and spanked Mercy four times, two to each ass cheek. She yelped and jolted with each contact, and while tears welled in her eyes, she couldn't have been happier. "I'm getting my favorite strap-on, then," Rio wiggled from under Mercy. "Hold her back," Valerie joked. "She's lost her mind." Mercy buried her face in the bed, shook her head, and raised her ass up in the air. "Fine, if it's the Spas-monkey you want, so be it." "Have some of this," Barbie Lynn fished out the lubricant and handed it to Mercy. "I don't know how patient Rio is going to be when she gets back." Rio, who was only a few feet away getting out and attaching her strap-on, stuck out her tongue at Valerie and Barbie. "Spas-monkey? I prefer Vibrator-Bunny, or didn't you two get my tweet?" "How about Vibrating Spas?" Iona suggested. Rio howled and charged the bed. "That's it," she giggled, "that tight little virgin ass-hole is mine!" Iona squawked and buried herself under my side. "That's my virgin ass to nurture and enjoy, bro, not yours," I taunted Rio as I reached around and put a comforting arm around Iona. I wasn't sure how Iona would take that. Her kisses to my ribs ended those worries. "I'll nipple twist you for her," Rio grinned. Belying her threat, she was lining up behind Mercy while Mercy was rubbing lube all along her ass cleft and anus. "I never considered the benefits of anal sex in a school full of virgin school girls," Valerie mused. "Oral sex, I expected, but not anal." "Somehow, when the Founders created the Purity Pledge, I suspect they were forbidding all kinds of intercourse, but they never counted on Zane," Dana stated. "Rio, I'm not going to take you on in a contest you love and I hate," I smiled. "How about a shoot-off? I'll spot you two orgasms." "Four," Rio hissed. She'd spread the oil over her dildo and was slowly pushing it into the ass of Mercy. Mercy had her face still buried in the sheets, her fists balled up and her hips pushing back. "Uh, uh, uh," Mercy groaned, as Rio penetrated with short jabs. She rested her hands on Mercy's shoulder and neck. "Okay, now I'm grateful I sleep on my back," Valerie commented. "I promised Zane I wouldn't break her, but if I felt that poking my hiney, I'd stick it somewhere she'd not soon forget." "Do the world a favor and stick it in her mouth," Dana smirked. "Hardy, har-har," Rio chuckled. She reached down beside Mercy, retrieved her vibrator, and began rubbing it along that girl's cunt slit and clit. Barbie Lynn reached for my cock and began stroking it, rubbing it along her ass and between her cheeks. "I need another beer," Dana sighed. "All this is doing is reminding me that plastic doesn't really get the job done." "Get me a Coke and I'll get the popcorn," Valerie said. "After all, I have an open invitation to join whenever I want." I had to wonder when that had happened, then I remembered Rio and her big mouth. Iona had settled in on her side, head propped up on her elbow, as she watched me push into Barbie Lynn once more. I had my hands on her hip and thigh, pushing in with more force this time around. "Feels, so, good," Barbie Lynn sighed, as my cock filled up her rectum. "Make me feel good, Daddy." I lifted up her left leg, then gingerly took her wounded leg and raised it to my shoulder as well. As I felt the deep reaches of her bowels envelop me, Barbie Lynn arched her back and let out a sob of joy. "Oh, that's what I need," she moaned, "That's what I've missed." Unlike our first round, this time we were raw with our hunger for one another. I kneaded her breasts, teasing and pulling the nipples from time to time. Her body was folded up so that our faces were close enough for me to lock onto those gorgeous bedroom blue eyes. Barbie licked her lips and blew kisses at me. I was so into Barbie sensually that I almost missed Mercy going off next to us. "Oh God, oh fuck, oh God!" she verbally exploded. "Please!!!" Rio kept up the slap, slap, slap of her thighs against Mercy's ass. "Don't you give up on me, Bitch," Rio taunted her. She grabbed a handful of Mercy's hair and pulled her shoulder up off the bed until she was balancing on her hands and knees. Rio shot a look my way and mouthed 'I love you' as she kept working Mercy over into one cascading orgasm after another. I was pounding deep into Barbie Lynn's tight orifice, Rio was happy, and Iona was giving me a dreamy, contented look. Life could hardly be better. "Zane, we need to, Oh, My God!" Virginia Goodswell cried out in a shocked voice. "Here, have my seat, Virginia," Gorman grinned. "You look like you are about to fall over." I hadn't even heard Dana or Valerie return. "Zane, what are you doing?" Virginia questioned. "I'm a little busy," I ground out. Fucking was hard, attention intensive, and pleasurable work. "Virginia, he's having anal intercourse with Barbie Lynn Masters," Dana chuckled. "I thought that would have been obvious. Rio Talon is using a strap-on and a dildo on Mercy Chaplain, and Iona, having been touched and licked to two orgasms, is sitting this round out." "I can see that and, Dana, what are you doing here?" Virginia, my Spiritual Advisor, asked. "I'm unemployed so they aren't my students anymore," Dana snorted. "Also, Zane's got one of the few illegal internet hook-up plus satellite TV. My apartment is a tomb, comparatively." "This was the farthest thing from my mind when I learned my Dad was sending me to an All-Girl Christian University," Valerie added. "It is the skirts," Rio giggled. "Zane can't keep his hands off the skirts." "In my experience, Zane has the pathological desire to worship the female form," Iona joined in. "Listen, I knew Zane was having, relationships, but coming in and finding him in bed with four women, girls, students is a bit much to wrap my mind around," Virginia related. "My sex life has been a bit vanilla." "I prefer to think of mine as disappointing," Dana confessed. "All my boyfriends have lived under threat of dismemberment, so I've had it pretty safe too," Valerie stated. "Threat of dismemberment?" Virginia stammered. "She's a member of a major criminal biker organization in the Rockies," Dana informed her. "We are a motorcycle club," Valerie defended her family. "I'm having sex here," I growled. "If you don't mind, " "We are good, Zane," Valerie replied. "Don't worry about us, and Barbie needs you." "Gee, thanks," I grumbled, but she was right; Barbie Lynn needed my attention. "Ms. Palmer, every one of your known associates, except your baby sister, has a criminal record," Dana said. "I've never been convicted of anything," Val countered, "and Mom got off on a bad search." Mercy cried out as Rio shifted to sharp powerful jabs with her artificial cock. "I've got a record," Rio crowed proudly. "That only means you were sloppy enough to get caught," Valerie pointed out. "It wasn't my fault; I ran out of road while driving a stolen Porsche," Rio told us. "You stole a Porsche?" Valerie asked. "How do you run out of road in an expensive, high-performance sports car?" Virginia wondered. "Yes, take that, Mercy, you bitch," slap, slap, "I stole a Porsche and I ran out of road when I cruised into another car showroom on the far side of town. Who knew that those dumb sons-of-bitches didn't put a back way out that place?" "Rio, why did you steal something that didn't belong to you in the first place?" Iona begged to know. "Blame drugs, teenage hormones, or the fact that it was a school night, I hadn't studied for a test the next day, and this sounded like the best way of not having to take it," Rio suggested. I would have told them that was Rio-speak for 'I have no idea' except I'd finally stretched Barbie Lynn's hamstrings to the point we had our tongues entwined, mouths pressed, and teeth nibbling on each other's lips like famished lovers. I could feel her anal spasm vibrating up through her body and her lungs fighting for air. She was getting close and I thought it was going to be a big one. "That would be an exhibition of low impulse control," Dana chided Rio. "I think it shows poor life choices," Virginia stated. "I think it shows she's fucking nuts," Valerie declared. "Fine, whatever, but I'm one of the two people fucking a sweet piece of ass while you dykes are sitting on the sidelines," Rio taunted them. "You are my students," Virginia began, "I don't, She was interrupted by Barbie Lynn. "Ugh, Oh, Lord Jesus, Zane," she gasped then, "Ai!" she screamed so loud I was afraid my brain would explode. She kept trying to buck me off and thrash about so violently that I was afraid she'd hurt herself, or me. I rode that wave for almost a minute before Barbie Lynn made one final strenuous effort, then went limp in my arms. I gently shifted her legs down my sides to rest on the bed. I remained propped over her until her eyes focused on me and an ephemeral smile graced her lips. "Umm, sleepy," she purred. "Okay, Babe," I said, then kissed her nose. Her eyes closed and her breathing became low and regular. "Okay,&quo

Send us your feedback — we're listeningPhilippians 4 : 19 — A Prayer for God's Provision and Financial PeaceScripture (NIV): “And my God will meet all your needs according to the riches of his glory in Christ Jesus.” — Philippians 4 : 19 (NIV)Recorded live here in London, England — where faith meets the world in daily prayer and global hope.Show NotesWelcome to the Daily Christian Prayer Podcast with myself, Reverend Ben Cooper, recorded live here in London, England, where faith meets the world in daily prayer and global hope.Wherever you are — in the office, on the train, or in the valley of worry — hear this promise: “My God will meet all your needs.” This is more than comfort; it's covenant. The economy of heaven never collapses.Money shakes, but mercy stands. When you trust God with your finances, He takes what's little and multiplies it. Whether it's the mortgage, the bills, or the daily bread, He is Jehovah Jireh — your Provider.In this five-minute commuter prayer, we lift up every listener walking through financial strain and declare: provision is coming, peace is returning, and faith is rising. The same God who fed Elijah, who filled the widow's jars, who multiplied loaves and fish — He is still providing today.Let this episode remind you that abundance flows from trust, not tension. The Lord's riches in glory outweigh the weight of any debt. Stand on His Word, and watch the doors of provision open in Jesus' name.10 Global Prayer PointsPrayer for financial breakthrough and supernatural provision from GodPrayer for debt cancellation and freedom from financial burdensPrayer for peace in finances and wise money managementPrayer for trusting God as provider during economic uncertaintyPrayer for business success and divine favor in workplacesPrayer for contentment and gratitude in every financial seasonPrayer for generosity and blessing others from what God suppliesPrayer for families experiencing financial hardship to find reliefPrayer for faith to replace fear about money and the futurePrayer of thanksgiving for God's promise to meet every needLife ApplicationProvision follows trust — place your confidence in the Provider, not the pound.DeclarationMy God supplieSupport the showFor more inspiring content, visit RBChristianRadio.net — your home for daily devotionals, global prayer, and biblical encouragement for every season of life. We invite you to connect with our dedicated prayer hub at DailyPrayer.uk — a place where believers from every nation unite in prayer around the clock. If you need prayer, or would like to leave a request, this is the place to come. Our mission is simple: to pray with you, to stand with you, and to keep the power of prayer at the centre of everyday life. Your support through DailyPrayer.uk helps us continue sharing the gospel and covering the nations in prayer. You can also discover our ministry services and life celebrations at LifeCelebrant.net — serving families with faith, dignity, and hope. If this devotional blesses you, please consider supporting our listener-funded mission by buying us a coffee through RBChristianRadio.net. Every prayer, every gift, and every share helps us keep broadcasting God's Word to the world.

“The people who were standing nearby said, ‘See how much he loved him!’” (John 11:36 NLT) Mary, Martha, and Lazarus were siblings and friends of Jesus. When Lazarus got deathly ill, Mary and Martha sent a message to Jesus: “Lord, your dear friend is very sick” (John 11:3 NLT). Theirs is a story of hope, although that’s not immediately apparent in the biblical narrative. In our last devotion, we saw that the first takeaway from the story is that life involves pain, sorrow, and death. The second takeaway is spelled out by Lazarus’ mourners in verse 36: “See how much he loved him!” (NLT). The Lord loves us. God describes His love in Jeremiah 31:3: “I have loved you, my people, with an everlasting love. With unfailing love I have drawn you to myself” (NLT). Whatever God does or allows to happen in our lives is motivated by His everlasting love for us. Mary and Martha knew that Jesus loved them—and that He loved Lazarus. That’s why they sent for Him. They reacted perfectly when crisis hit. They took their troubles to Jesus. Look at the basis for their appeal. They didn’t say, “Lord, You owe us. We fed You. You and Your friends crashed at our house.” They didn’t base their appeal on their love for Him; they based it on His love for them: “Lord, your dear friend is very sick.” Our love is fickle; it fluctuates. The Lord’s love for us never changes. John 11:5–­6 reveals Jesus’ response to Mary and Martha’s message. “So although Jesus loved Martha, Mary, and Lazarus, he stayed where he was for the next two days” (NLT). When Jesus finally arrived, things were bleak. Lazarus was no longer sick; he was dead—and had been for four days. His body was decomposing. Not only did Jesus not heal His friend, but He also missed the funeral. If that seems like a less-than-loving response, it’s because we can’t grasp the depth of the Lord’s love. Jesus wanted Mary and Martha to see the bigger picture. He wanted them to understand that because they trusted in Him, death was no longer their enemy. He wanted them to embrace the hope of resurrection. Neither Martha nor Mary could see the big picture at first, so they focused on the smaller picture—on what seemed like Jesus’ callous disregard. Both sisters confronted Jesus with the words, “Lord, if only you had been here, my brother would not have died” (verses 21, 32 NLT). Again, they took their problems to Jesus. And that’s what you need to do when suffering and trials come your way. Some people say, “Don’t ever ask God why.” I say ask God “why” as much as you want. Just don’t always expect an answer. Be honest with Him when you pray. Say, “God, I’m not happy right now. I don’t understand this. I’m hurting. This doesn’t make sense. Why did You let this happen?” Jesus Himself said from the cross, “My God, my God, why have you abandoned me?” (Matthew 27:46 NLT). In the end, though, we live on promises, not explanations. Along with asking “why,” we should ask “what”—as in, what am I supposed to do? The answer is, turn to the Lord with your pain and grief because He loves you. Reflection question: When do you need to be reminded of God’s love for you? Discuss Today's Devo in Harvest Discipleship! — The audio production of the podcast "Daily Devotions from Greg Laurie" utilizes Generative AI technology. This allows us to deliver consistent, high-quality content while preserving Harvest's mission to "know God and make Him known."All devotional content is written and owned by Pastor Greg Laurie. Listen to the Greg Laurie Podcast Become a Harvest PartnerSupport the show: https://harvest.org/supportSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Colossians 3:1–3 (NIV)Since, then, you have been raised with Christ, set your hearts on things above, where Christ is, seated at the right hand of God. Set your minds on things above, not on earthly things. For you died, and your life is now hidden with Christ in God.The Bible Knowledge Commentary says that “hidden” implies both concealment and safety, invisibility and security.Paul, who wrote the book of Colossians, understood this deeply. Even while he was concealed in prison, he knew he was safe and secure with Christ.In this episode, we'll look at what it means for our lives to be hidden in Him—through the story of Corrie Ten Boom, the example of Jesus, and the secret place described in the Psalms. I'll close with the song “In Him I Will Trust,” inspired by Psalm 91:He who dwells in the secret place of the Most HighShall abide under the shadow of the Almighty.I will say of the LORD, “He is my refuge and my fortress;My God, in Him I will trust.”If you would like to support this podcast with a monthly or one-time gift, thank you!⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠https://www.sherriyoungward.com/support⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠To find out about upcoming gatherings and new projects, please join my email list at ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠www.sherriyoungward.com

Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 9 The Sinister Science Club In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.             Anyone can be who they want to be; the challenge is being who you need to be Raven Thorpe was awarded the 'honor' of working with me, a designation she groaned over, and other girls glared at her with jealousy. After class she attempted to shoulder past me but I tapped her arm. "Can we talk for a second?" I inquired. "Don't you have to scurry off and take care of your schedule?" she replied blandly. "Can you stop being a bitch for fifteen seconds so we can figure out which author we can work on?" I snapped angrily. She pulled up short as if she expects to be pimp-slapped next. "Okay, who do you have in mind?" she requested. "And if you say William Shakespeare, I am going to smack you with my book bag." "I was thinking the political works of Edmund Burke," I suggested. Raven blinked. "Seriously, I didn't think you even knew who Edmund Burke was, much less that he was the father of modern conservatism," Raven congratulated me. It was almost like she wanted to pat me on the head and give me a doggy bone. "I was thinking of concentrating more on his works during the American Revolution, but if that's what you are more comfortable with, we could cover his later period works instead," I offered. "Good point, Zane. Let's talk it over during lunch," Raven suggested. "Zane," summoned a female voice from outside the classroom. "Go on," Raven smirked, "enjoy your disproportionate level of abuse." "You act like I have any choice in the matter," I shrugged. It was of little consolation that Raven made it ten more feet from the door when she got snatched up too. This time out, my mistress got to point to a feature on her body and I had to give it a flattering description, I know, my life is utter hell. I had no idea where the Science Club met; I even began to get the sinking feeling they carefully controlled any information about themselves, sort of like a secret society, or the CIA. "Hello, I'm Paige," spoke this girl, who apparently materialized out of the ether. I'm not paranoid; I've spent the past two years in a region where you have to be alert because Tigers are common and I say this girl freaking ghosted me, Man. "I'm with the Science Club. You will come with me right now," she smiled like said predator cat trying to disguise herself as a white rabbit. "You are albino," I noted. She had long white hair, alabaster skin, and a red shadow to her eyes. She was also the only girl to date I'd seen with the dark blue jacket that was part of our winter uniform. She also had a jaunty blue hat and white stockings instead of socks. "You have eyes," she rolled hers, "now come along." I started to follow her. "So what is this meeting about?" I asked. "It isn't a meeting; we require you for something," she replied. "What is it?" I became more cautious. "It is a surprise," she mocked me. "Stop wasting my time and come along." "Cool, I'm out of here." I grinned, turned, and left. Paige staggered and seemed unable to grasp my departure. "Where are you going?" she snapped tartly. "To Archery Club," I replied, while still walking away. "But, but you said you would come," she stuttered. "Am I a person? Are you?" "Yes and yes," she replied with irritation. "Are you an idiot or a child? Because those are the only reasons to forgive your spoiled behavior," I turned and said. Paige glared. "So you assume you are smarter than me and can be rude to someone who is doing you a favor." "We are the ones doing you a favor," Paige snapped back. "Now we want you to repay us." "Did you discuss payment when you did me the favor of rewiring my room? No? Good, because if you had, I would clearly be suffering a form of amnesia," I gave back. "If you want something, you can ask as a friend or you can offer me something that makes it worth my while. Now go back to Cordelia and tell her you have returned alone because you were so much smarter than me. If you could only 'speak friend', I continued walking away. "Wait," Paige called out nervously. "I, I, and I could almost hear the wheels turning. "Speak friend and enter." I stopped in midstride. "So you read through my school records and know my top ten influences," I turned and responded. We stared at each other for almost a minute until she finally gave up and put on her sunglasses. I retraced my steps back to her. "Favorite member of the Fellowship?" I tested her. "Legolas," she responded. I scoffed and she had the human decency to look embarrassed. "Ha," I scoffed again. "Horny girls go for the elf; the marrying kind goes for Aragorn." "Who is yours, then, wise guy?" she volleyed. "Boromir," I declared my allegiance. "Ah, of course; the veteran warrior in a doomed struggle; he forsakes his honor only to redeem it in a hopeless fight, perishing in the arms of his brothers," Paige retorted. "I thought you would have gone for Aragorn, the Uncrowned King." "Hmm," I winced, "my second choice was actually Frodo but that would have sounded gay." "You can't be gay; you are not clever enough to conceal that," she stated. "See, now you are sounding like Saruman the White," I teased. "Let me guess: because I'm an albino," she grumbled. "You are an albino? I was talking about your facial hair and that arrogant, know-it-all vibe you've got going on," I joked. Paige stared at me, suddenly speechless, finally taping her chin. "At least you didn't call me Gollum," she admitted. "Nah; too much hair and not enough skin slime," I explained as I ran the back of one finger over her cheek. She flinched slightly. "Are you going to, please, come with me now?" she asked much more politely. "Are you going to have sex with me?" I grinned. "What?" she squawked. "Just joshing you," I smiled. "You are far too pretty to be interested in me. Let's go." I'd clearly unsettled her because she didn't say another word to me until we were going downstairs in the Clegger Science Building. "Do you really think I'm pretty?" she asked as we finished the last set of stairs. "I must confess I find most women attractive, but you are far prettier than most," I replied. "Do you still want to have sex with me?" she said in a casual voice. I took her hand and placed it on my heart. "Hah," she snorted, "I get it; your heart is beating so yes, you want to have sex with me." "I was going to say that a steady heartbeat indicated I was telling the truth, but someone keeps insisting they are smarter than me," I teased her. Am I really asking for another sex partner? What's wrong with me? Her reaction wasn't what I expected it to be and then I realized that she still had something over on me, the reason for me being here. Bitch. She opened a door into a dark room and ushered me in. There appeared to be about ten ladies in the room, playing with a variety of electronics. "Delivered as promised," Paige called out. "What did he hit you with?" a short caramel-skinned girl inquired. "Fellowship of the Ring," Paige grinned. Mother-fuckers! "Did he offer to have sex with you?" Cordelia asked playfully. "Yes. And not only gave me a 'pretty' but also a 'far prettier'." Paige gave me a smug look. "Ha, ha, ha," I muttered. Idiot me forgot that psychology is also a science, and the reason we don't have a chess club at FFU was also evident; the Science Club devoured them. "Come on, Zane," Cordelia batted her full lashes at me. "We need a little favor and it won't take fifteen minutes." "Couldn't you simply coerce me into doing this?" I stated. "I'm sure this whole rigmarole of making me think I'm doing you a favor has to be making things more difficult." "We are all friends here," Cordelia smiled. "No, if we were all friends here, Iona would be at my side," I scolded her. "I admit you did a great scam getting me in this room, but you aren't nearly as good at lying to my face as you think you are." "Iona, Paige started to say. "Don't!" Cordelia snapped, then took a deep breath. "If you threaten Iona he will hit you, no," she corrected, "He'll hit me," Cordelia reasoned out. "There are eleven of us," another girl, Pandora Jaspers, stated, somewhat angry and confident. "I've seen him fight, Pandora. I saw him drop Mercy Chaplain. I've seen him fight Cappadocia Davis and Coach Gorman too," Cordelia said coolly as we stared at one another. "Unless we curl up in a ball on the ground, he'll beat us down. We'll hurt him, but Zane can take more pain than we can because he cares about her." "On that note, I'm gone again. Good going Paige; I'm sure you can think of something to make your sisters understand," I shrugged and moved for the door. "Zane, I need you to strip down and let us attach a series of video and biometric sensors so we can create a 'Virtual Zane' for a little project we are working on," Cordelia blurted out. I had to think hard about this; not because I didn't want to do it but because I had to figure if this was an honest play or another convoluted turn of the screws. I turned and looked at Cordelia. "There was no way in hell you ever thought I was a professor and you miraculously materialized outside my first class with the knowledge I was actually a freshman, damn, Cordelia, can't you just ask for stuff?" I berated her. "If you ask, you depend on another to get what you want; if you deceive, you win or lose on your own abilities," she shrugged. "Besides, I did ask you to kiss me; remember?" "Good enough; where do you want me to stand?" I responded. "Wait," Paige gawked. "Now he is doing it." "Alright ladies," one girl grinned. "Everyone pay up. I told you we should simply ask him." With that, I stepped over to a table and began stripping. Slowly the girls around me stopped what they were doing and openly ogled me. I guess the real me was better than the video. "Aren't you curious about what we are going to do?" Pandora inquired. "You are probably going to tell me that I'm posing naked because it is easier to dress an 'uncluttered' form, or something to that effect, but really, I like Cordelia and Iona is one of my two best friends," I mulled it over. "Besides, in case you missed it, I've seen all your faces." Once they took that bit of news in, things went along smoothly, though they had some debate amongst themselves on whether my cock needed its own 'reference point', a sensor attached. The amusing thing was, when the girl running the computer imaging asked me to keep my cock still, I had to reply that certain reactions weren't under my control, which caused a rather awkward moment. When I was finally finished there was another quiet interlude as I got dressed. "So," Cordelia wondered, rocking back and forth on her feet, "if we need more, data, could we get you to come back?" "Sure," I smiled back, "you know where I live, and you certainly know what my digits are. Cordelia, I want you to consider that if something happens in my room that ends up on the web that betrays the trust people have put in me, I'm not going to come after all of you looking for excuses. Are we clear?" "Is that a threat, Zane?" Cordelia beamed playfully. "Cordelia, I'm always one step away from being tossed out of here on my ass, so those who chose to trust me and take up my cause are doing it because they are decent folk. I'm not like most people; I can't afford to toss friends away like most of the rest of the people in this room seem to be comfortable with." "Or what," Paige smirked, "you'll beat us up?" "No, Paige. I value trust, so if you take that away from me, I'll find out what you value and take that away from you," I stared at her intently. "I know what you are going to say, Paige," Cordelia jumped in, "and Zane being expelled will only mean that he has no other distractions from dealing with us and he'll still have people inside the school all too willing to help him." "Zane, how about if something is done, we give you an off switch for various sections?" Cordelia offered. "Sounds great; let me know how the project works out, but now I have to go to Archery," I replied, before slipping out the door. "How did he know we were going to wire his room?" I overheard Paige whisper to Cordelia. "You don't seriously think he came here solely because we tricked him, do you?" Cordelia answered. "He knew we would try something and he wanted us to know that he knew." Yes, I had bumbled into the message I'd wanted to get across despite myself. Does Anyone Want Me Here? I had escaped school with a double date for Thursday Night (Chastity and Hope), then stopped by the house to plead with Aunt Jill to let Rio stay for the weekend. I gave a rational case, a compassionate reason, and then fell down on my knees and told her I really, really, really wanted her to stay. Something in that last argument made Jill relent and I phoned the good news to Rio. All that groveling resulted in me making the Festivities Committee Meeting by only two minutes. I swept into the room abruptly and as the story of my life goes, everyone stopped talking and looked at me. A quick scan of the room told me that two of the eight women knew to expect me, or at least some guy, while the others clearly assumed I'd lost my way. "Can we help you, young man?" an older woman with hair mostly turned to gray. "Welcome, Glenn," Mrs. Wellington said. "Ladies, Pastor William has asked us to introduce Mr. Braxton to the good works of our Church." There was a pause. "Thank you, Mrs. Wellington, but no one alive calls me Glenn anymore, and I'm not old or accomplished enough to be Mr. Braxton, like my Father or Uncle Tim. My teachers call me Zane." "Oh, you are at the University?" a third woman asked politely. She was asking if I went to the University of Virginia. "No, I don't go to UV; I go to FFU, it is a long story," I replied with trepidation. "I have a daughter at Freedom Fellowship," one of the women responded with concern. "What is her name?" I tried to be polite, what were the odds? "Pandora Jaspers," Mrs. Jaspers answered. "Seriously? I've done Handmaiden duty for her, and today I saw her at the Science Club," I sighed with relief. "What did she have you do?" yet another woman inquired intently. "I helped her create an umbrella walkway when it was raining so that all the students could get to class without getting soaked," I informed them. "Have you been to 'camp'?" a sixth woman hinted at something. "Camp, no, I can't say I've ever been to a camp," I evaded, because I had no idea what they meant. "That's enough, ladies," Mrs. Wellington said. "We have business to take care of. We can worry about Mr. Braxton's confusion at a later time." Oh, they think I'm gay. Camp = Gay camp where fundamentalists are sure I could be cured of being homosexual. I try not to laugh. "Mr. Braxton, I want you to sit at the chair there," Mrs. Wellington pointed to a chair away from the table, against the wall. "I want you to take personal notes for the members, things that don't go into the official record. Doreen Saxon," she indicated the gray haired woman "is our secretary. She takes the official notes of the meeting, so pay attention." The Meeting for the first of September was called to order, the record of attendance including the difficulty of my name, they kept trying to call me Glenn Braxton while I politely asked for Zane. They went with Glenn. The rest of the group worked out like this: Rochelle Wellington was Chairwoman, Kendra Bainbridge was our Treasurer, and Doreen Saxon was the grey-haired Secretary. The rest of the group consisted of Claire Baker, Theresa Geiger, Columbia Jaspers, Heidi Moulin, and Sahara Penny, the Pastor's wife. As the meeting progressed there was little I could do but watch the group dynamics at work. For starters, Bainbridge was at Wellington's throat; they clearly didn't like one another. The other was an oddity; no one interacted with Sahara Penny. I wasn't sure if it was her non-white heritage (Middle Eastern of some sort), her meek nature, or some past sin, but I decided to take advantage of it. I got up quietly and began walking around the table. "Glenn," Mrs. Saxon asked, but I ignored her because, damn it, how many times do I have to tell them my name is Zane? I walked over and knelt by Sahara. "Zane," Mrs. Wellington addressed me, "are you looking for the bathroom?" Bingo! "No, Mrs. Wellington. I was hoping to get some background information on the current discussions as well as contact information for the group. Since the rest of you are treating Mrs. Penny like she has the plague, I figured she would be the perfect candidate to tell me what is really going on here," I grinned at her. "It is always the quiet ones who know the most." And everyone stopped talking. Sahara not only looked shocked and frightened to see me, she looked like she wanted to sink under the table when I told the rest of them my reason for being here. "I assure you, Mr. Braxton, we are fully including Sahara in the process," Mrs. Bainbridge snorted indignantly. "I will gladly accept your reprimand if you can please tell me the last five words you said to her since I arrived," I requested, with as much innocence as I could beg, borrow, or steal. "I asked her about the children's clothing for the Nativity this year," Kendra said after a long pause. "That was Claire, not Sahara," I corrected her. "It is in my notes, but I'm sure Doreen can corroborate my recall of events." "Well," she said testily, "I'm sure I said something to her." Silence. "I apologize for disrupting the meeting. I'll crouch here quietly and conference with Sahara while the rest of you complete the business of the day," I told them, then turned back to Sahara. "Now, what the heck is up with the live turkey at the Thanksgiving celebration?" In the end, I gathered my information, the meeting concluded its business, and the room emptied until it was me, Sahara, Kendra, and Rochelle. "A Christian gentleman would apologize," Kendra informed me. "Well, I guess that makes us both poor Christians, because a good Christian woman wouldn't have lied to me," I calmly replied. Kendra gaped like a fish out of water. "Rochelle!" Kendra snapped to the Committee head. "Zane, you apologize to Kendra right now," she commanded me, without much passion. "Kendra Bainbridge, I apologize for my rude and uncalled for behavior," I said with a bow. Neither woman had expected me to fold up like that, so all Kendra could do was huff and storm out of the room. "Thank you," Sahara whispered, as she touched my hand. "I don't always know the right side to fight on but it is usually by the side of the person being bullied," I grinned. "It is the Christian thing to do," I added with a wink. That left me with Rochelle Wellington: MILF, Lance the asshole's Mom, and wife of the Mayor. She looked like she wanted to stand up but couldn't. Me, I had a Sorority meeting to get to, I missed dinner so I had to grab something first, and why in the hell was I even thinking what I was thinking? I sat down beside her. "What's wrong?" I began. She looked at me, tired and somehow forlorn. "You wouldn't understand, Mr. Braxton, Zane," she sighed. "Try me; the worst that could happen is, I give the expression that every teenager gives an adult when something important is being said but we are too caught up in our own lives to understand." "Oh, good point, young man," she sighed, "but I'm afraid I don't have anything even remotely interesting to talk about." I waited patiently. "I'm feeling sorry for myself. My baby is leaving the nest and it has been so long since I've been alone in the house, I don't know what to do with myself." "Lance is an only child?" I wondered. "Oh, no, he is the youngest of five," she responded with sadness. My jaw dropped and she stared at me. "What, did you start having kids when you were ten?" I gawked. "What?" she sounded confused. "I have a hard time believing you are forty, much less the mother of five grown children," I stammered. At first Rochelle was embarrassed and a bit uncomfortable, but slowly the compliment seeped its way into her psyche. "I, I have a home gym," she suggested as an answer. "Well, whatever you've been doing has worked. Your husband is one lucky guy, and I hope he appreciates you and all you do to look, act, and feel so young," I wowed her. "I'm not feeling all that young right now," she slipped back into her depression. "Where does it hurt?" I changed my focus. "I don't know what you mean?" she asked. "People keep their stress in different places; the back of the neck, the mid-back, shoulders, or temples," I informed her. "I'm not comfortable talking with you about that," Mrs. Wellington replied warily. "Sure," I said popping out of my seat. "I apologize if I crossed any lines," and I made for the door. "Wait, Zane, I apologize. I'm tired and a bit cranky. I know you didn't mean anything and besides, I'm sure you already have a girlfriend," Rochelle admitted. "Please don't spread this around, but I have several girlfriends at the moment. They know about each other, I'm not going to lie about my sex life, but they are usually interested in different things," I told her. "You have, multiple girlfriends, different things? Like what kind of different things?" Rochelle spilled out her confused thoughts. "Some women like sexual contact," I related, "while others like romantic time together, and still others want companionship." There was another long pause. "But you are at Freedom Fellowship University, she trembled. "I've never taken a student's virginity, if that's what you are asking," I answered. "Oh, I understand. I've taught all my children that they should be virgins on their wedding day," Rochelle said with some pride. "I have to disagree with that," I shocked her, "but that is one of the reasons that women are better than girls." "And how would you know this?" She now turned in her chair to face me, trying to sound affronted but coming across as deeply curious. "Umm, I've had sex with girls in their teens and women in their forties, and women know more, pace themselves better, and generally have better bodies," I explained. "Teen girls need a few more years to fill out." Rochelle was utterly speechless, and part of that had to do with the fact that I was being frank and honest, yet not openly coming on to her. "You must not think much of me, then," she mused, "teaching my children my views on virginity." "Where did you get that from? If anything, you are proving yourself to be an intelligent, warm, caring, and compassionate woman and mother, who happens to look like she's less than forty years old," I added. "You did what you thought was right. I can't argue with that." "Well, good," she replied. "Now for my part, I was taught that a real man gives his lover multiple orgasms and he should never reach fulfillment before his partner does. Any man who does so is being selfish," I stated. "How did you come by this, thinking?" she inquired with a small voice. "Umm, I've had sex around five hundred times with thirty different partners," I told her, "so I've not only learned from very good teachers, I've field tested their ideas." "How can you possibly consider yourself a good Christian, Zane?" she accused me. "Compassion, respect for all living things, and forgiveness, that's what I believe in and what Christianity stands for in my eyes," I explained. "The Bible is clear on sex and the sanctity of the marriage bed," Rochelle insisted. "Mrs. Wellington, everything after the death of Jesus is conjecture. We both accept that Jesus was the Son of God, but after he dies, who is to say who was being touched by the Divine, who was building on JC's teachings, and who was simply making stuff up," I held up my hand to stop Rochelle's protest. "The Catholics have a thousand Saints, most of whom we don't hold to be divinely inspired. You chose to believe that virginity is a girl's sacred duty, but I don't recall Christ saying anything on the subject. You can certainly quote later Gospels or the Old Testament, but that makes it your choice, not the Word of God," I finished up. Another long pause followed. "I keep my stress in the top of my shoulders," she suddenly said. I stood up and moved behind her, deciding to not question her changing opinion of me. "It helps if you take off your jacket," I suggested, then helped her shimmy out of it. She tensed up as my hands weighed down lightly on her shoulders so I kept my touch gentle. Two minutes into the massage, I began squeezing harder and harder, moving my palms back and forth over her bra straps from upper arm to neck. "Rochelle," I whispered into her ear, "I am going to rotate your shoulders." I rolled over each shoulder one at a time but when I finished, I pushed her slowly forward until she was resting her elbows on the table and held her head on her upturned hands. When I went back to the massage, I worked her over harder and extended my reach from her mid-back to neck. This was clearly a case of begging forgiveness instead of asking permission. I took my time, relaxing her to a completely detached state. When I brought her back to reality, I was kneeling beside her and tapping her on the arm. "Rochelle? Are you okay," I asked in a gentle, caring voice. Dreamily, she turned her head from its resting place on her arms to look at my eyes straight-on and mere inches away. "What, huh?" she muttered. "How do the shoulders feel? Has your stress gone away?" I inquired. "Yes, yes," she popped up, alert once more. "It feels really good, in fact. I haven't felt this way in years," she added with a smile. "I think it is time for us to go," I suggested. "Can I help you with your jacket?" "Of course," she nodded. "Thank you for helping an old lady out." I held it while she put in one arm after the other but when I settled it on her shoulders, I stepped in and held her there for a moment while I pressed myself against her so she could feel how I felt about 'old ladies'. Rochelle froze when she felt my cock, rigid in my slacks, pressed against her ass. I was unsure if I'd gone too far when she pushed ever so slightly against me. "I've got to be going. I will see you on Sunday but I'm home all weekend with one of my girlfriends in case you need me," I informed her. I slipped out before she could respond because not only did I have a Sorority function to attend, I also needed to figure out where I could score some Viagra because I clearly had no common sense where sex was concerned. Besides, Sahara was obviously in need of attention because Pastor Bill wasn't giving it to her, and Bainbridge was lashing out due to years of sexual frustration, I repeat: I have no common sense. Every One Like a Fingerprint to Me When I was racing to get to the Kappa Sigma House, I hardly expected to be met by one of their pledges and absolutely no one else. After I sat down in the den and the pledge, Tina, got me a soda from the kitchen, we found ourselves staring at one another. "So, I'm here on the correct night; right?" I asked. "Yes, you are, Zane," she bubbled with anticipation. "Where is everybody?" I prodded her. "They are taking care of Sorority business but they will come get us when they are ready," she grinned. I knew I was missing something but I didn't know what it was. "Is it hot in here?" I wondered. "Yes," Tina said after a bit of concentration. "Tina, can I have some Advil? I'm getting a headache," I yawned. "Okay," Tina responded, still happy, and still sitting down. "Ah, fuck, you drugged me, didn't you?" I groaned. I doubted I could still stand and then proved my doubts as I slid off the chair. "Damn," I slurred. Tina walked over to me, took my drink away, and gently maneuvered my body to the floor. "If it is any consolation, I was selected as the pledge most likely to seduce you," she stated with real sympathy. I might have smiled at her, I wasn't sure, but I definitely passed out. Cough! Someone plunged cleaning detergent underneath my nose and fired me back to consciousness. Holy Mother of God, I'm cold, my wrists and ankles hurt, I'm outdoors in the woods illuminated by torches and surrounded in a semi-circle of bare-footed figures in ankle long brown robes and black hoods. I was cold because I was naked and my limbs hurt because I was suspended on a cross, not a 'T' cross but an 'X' cross. I certainly know some kinky, fucked-up people. "Zane," a modulated voice addressed me, "you are on trial before Kappa Sigma for your treatment of one of our sisters. You have abused the trust of one sister by seeking romantic relations with another. What do you have to say for yourself?" "If the question is that I had relations with Leigh, then had a similar encounter with Paris, then I confess. In my defense, I never sought to deceive either one and will make amends if permitted," I promised. "Sisters, we have heard his defense. Will any of you vote in his behalf?" she intoned. No one stepped forward. "Zane, we will give you one chance to save yourself. If you fail, you will be shaved bald and painted in a permanent purple dye." I assume that means seven days on human skin. "If you can pick out the woman you have wronged, beg her forgiveness, and are forgiven, you will go free." I was getting pretty nervous since they were all totally covered except for their toes when the 'leader' nodded and the girls all opened their robes to reveal string bikinis in a variety of colors. Their faces were still covered, though that wasn't really a problem for me anymore. "Choose Leigh and Paris, beg their forgiveness, and you may be pardoned," the 'leader' commanded. "That's not fair," I answered right back, "because they are not before me now." "Think carefully," the girl with the modulated voice cautioned me. "No, seriously; I'm looking at Josephine, Maria, Cynthia, Sarah, Ferrara, Petra, Yvette, Tawny, Jersey, and Monique," I named them left to right. "What?" Sarah gasped to her assembled sisters. "Do we have name tags on?" Behind me, I heard snickers turn into giggles, Leigh and Paris. Tawny stepped forward. "How did you know?" she inquired, clearly not the girl with the modulated voice. "Ah, Josephine has a birthmark on her ankle, Maria has the darkest skin tone, and Cynthia's breasts don't angle down the middle or to the side but somewhere in the middle." "Sarah has slender thighs and her calves curve just so below the knee; Ferrara always paints her nails in these crazy patterns; Petra scrapped her knee backpacking two weekends ago; Yvette, has that tattoo over her right nipple; Tawny, you have a slender neck, a, 38C chest, and a strong swell from your waist to your hips; Jersey is the tallest and has that scar she got in a boating accident in high school; and finally, Monique has the perkiest nipples and the most slender calves," I recited. Man, even the crickets went quiet after that. "Zane, did anyone help you with this test?" Tawny finally asked. "Nope." "How could they?" Leigh came to my defense. "You didn't make the line-up until thirty minutes ago." "Jersey, go check his phone log," Tawny directed her sister. "I'm getting really cold," I whispered to Leigh. She looked from my eyes to my waist with sympathy. Jersey walked out of the light but quickly returned with my phone. "His last call was at 2:10 p.m. but he did have a data download at 6:45, it seems to be a bunch of women's names and phone numbers," Jersey relayed the information to them. "It is my church group, I swear. Honestly, they are all married women in the Festivities Committee that bastard of a pastor assigned me to," I pleaded. "No phone calls?" Tawny persisted. "No phone calls," Jersey confirmed. "Okay, Zane, how did you know who we were with our faces concealed?" Tawny wondered. "Is that a serious question?" The deafening pause was its own answer. "You are women; I pay attention to women and to me, each female form is as exacting as a fingerprint. Until now I thought all of this was a joke," I related. "I mean, if you wanted to scare me, you would have given me something difficult to figure out." "And you picked all this up at one party?" Tawny sounded bewildered. "Have I mentioned how much I like women?" I reminded her. "But you brought twenty women with you; you always had a woman by your side. How?" Tawny still struggled to understand. "I repeat: have I mentioned how much I like women? I see nothing wrong with being with one woman and looking at others, but I believe it is wrong to be with one woman and thinking about someone else," I explained. "You should always appreciate the one you are with." "Umm, does any sister believe Zane has earned a reprieve?" For two seconds no one reacted, then Jersey stepped forward. "He knew about my scar," was her excuse. Five more stepped forward right after that and all had done so by the tenth second. "Very well Zane, you are forgiven," Tawny announced. Yay, me! "But I have one other issue to address. Zane, I can't have you cutting a swath through my girls so I'm going to demand that you stick to one and only one Kappa Sigma per semester." I stared at her until she finally had to question me. "What?" "I wish you would stop treating me like a child," I chuckled. "What makes you think I'm not being serious?" Tawny growled. "We've kissed. You can tell a lot about a person in the way they kiss, and you are very caring and thoughtful," I told her. "Why would I be out here in the woods naked if I didn't trust you?" "You kissed him!" yelped Leigh. Tawny smirked as she looked at her. "You left me alone with a naked Zane in your room; he looked cold and lonely," she told Leigh. I was cold and lonely because Tawny tossed Leigh out of her own room and then wouldn't let me get dressed, but only Tawny, Christina, and I knew that. "Besides, Zane, you are naked in these woods because we tricked you into our house and spiked your drink," Tawny pointed out. "Ah, but would I have been dumb enough to take that drink if I hadn't first trusted you enough to show up, wait, that didn't come out right," I mumbled. "Are you agreeing to my terms?" Tawny teased. "Nope. I prefer to hold to the illusion I'm living in the Free World," I declared. "You can certainly tell your sisters what to do because they volunteered for this but I only hang out here because all of you have been so nice to me. If I've been a poor guest, I'll just leave, because I'm not going to pretend I like one sister less than another." "Zane, you are deep in the woods, tied to a cross, and the only people who know you are here are all bound by Sacred Oaths of Sisterhood, Blood, and Secrecy," Tawny stated sweetly, as she came up and stroked my cheek. "You aren't in the best place to be dumping us." "Good point," I agreed defiantly. "Maybe I should wait to get on my high horse when I can actually get on a high horse, but I'm still not going to take it back." "We could always keep him in our secret basement," Monique suggested. When everyone looked at her she added, "Hey, he liked my nipples. Finding a guy who is good with nipples isn't as easy as you would think." Huh, what? I had a definite feeling I was losing control of events. "You have a secret basement?" I gulped. "I didn't know you had a secret basement." "Well, duh," Paris snickered. "It wouldn't be much of a secret if you knew about it." "We are not keeping Zane chained up for our amusement," Tawny warned the girls. "We specifically changed the Charter back in '02 so that we can no longer keep men on the premises for more than forty-eight hours." Yay? "We also can't leave him here," Tawny continued. "I'm sure Christina will have search parties out looking for you before sunrise." "I'll stay out here and stand guard over him," Leigh volunteered. "No," Tawny scolded Leigh. "We can't let him get fucked to death either." Leigh looked truly heartbroken. "I think we have to let Zane get off this time," Tawny sighed. "I was trying to get him off," Leigh grumbled. "Give it a rest, Leigh," Tawny demanded. "Paris, give our guest something to drink so we can wrap this up." Paris disappeared behind me, then reappeared with a glass of water. "Drink up," she smiled beatifically. "Just promise me I'm not going to wake up in some landfill or tied to a lamppost somewhere public," I groaned. "Drink it down right now and you might wake up next to me," Tawny challenged. Needless to say, I drank and quickly, because I'm an idiot who keeps too much blood in the wrong head. When I woke up, I was back in the Sorority house with a different sweet pledge smiling at me and that smell of ammonia in my nostrils. She handed me a folded piece of paper. I said 'you MIGHT wake up next to me' the paper read. 'P.S. See you and the Ladies at our Halloween Bash.' "What's your name?" I asked the pledge. This time the home was filled with the noises of occupancy. "Larissa," she giggled. "So, are you Leigh's boyfriend?" "Ah, no; I'm community property; the other sisters hand me around like a box of chocolates," I joked. "Really! That is so great," she bubbled with excitement. "I can't wait until I get initiated. I want you to make me scream the way you had Leigh singing." Does no one get my jokes? "Larissa, I am sure you will pass your initiation, no sweat," I told her as I stood up, feeling a bit drunk. Larissa walked with me to the door and gave me a quick peck on the cheek as I turned to head for my car. I made it to campus with seconds to spare. The crawl up to the Solarium was done in relative quiet, though Barbie Lynn decided to sample my tonsils before letting me up. Not two steps inside the door my phone rang. "Hello, is this Zane Braxton?" this familiar voice greeted me. "That would be me. What can I do for you this night?" I responded. "This is Felicity Tolliver. I wanted you to know that I had dinner with Rochelle Wellington tonight and I think having you on her committee has really improved her mood," she informed me. I reached the top of the landing and nearly dropped the phone. Iona sat nervously on my bed, which she had made up because I never do it that well. She was wearing lingerie that definitely made her whole form much more feminine. "Felicity, Rochelle and I talked mostly, plus I showed her some techniques to help alleviate stress," I related, "but you can tell her it was a pleasure to work with such a vibrant and beautiful woman. You two are a lot alike." There was a pause, then, "I'll tell her that," Felicity said. "I will be at my home in case she needs something this weekend. I would like to see both of you, as would my Aunt," I offered. "That would be nice," she sounded upbeat. "We could also discuss getting some FFU girls coming over to your place and the workshops you could teach on campus in October and November," I suggested. "That sounds great too," Felicity agreed. "I would like to spend some time at FFU and having some girls know where Lance's house is would be nice. When do you want to meet?" "How about after dinner, say 8:00 o'clock?" I suggested. "You can bring Lance." "After dinner is fine but Lance has a church workshop on Saturday nights," Felicity sighed. Oh hell, does this woman even get taken to first base? "He's always so busy with his fraternity at school, the Young Christian Men's Republican caucus, and the Christian Men's League at church." Does this guy spend any time with women at all? "Consider it a date," I replied. "Now I have a very good reason to go to bed, so good night." "Good night," she parted in a friendly manner, which allowed me to hang up and start undressing as I approached the bed. I looked down at my bed buddy once I'd stripped down to nothing. "You look lovely, Iona," I greeted her. "What do you want to do?" "I'll do whatever you want," Iona said with a tremor in her voice, looking down at her lap. She looked stunning in her burgundy bra and panties, which were far more lace than substance. I felt the hand of, Christina (?) in all this. "Thank you, Iona. What I really want is to lie down, you beside me so that I can look into your eyes and gently trace lines along your body, and then I want to go to sleep with you in my arms. That's what I really want." "Really?" she perked up in surprise and relief. I crawled under the covers, holding them open so she could join me. "I like this a lot," she murmured, as she settled in at my side, snug in the covers. I shifted to my side and cupped her chin before exchanging several soft kisses with her. Afterwards, I did as I told her I would; my hand caressed her body, avoiding nipples and cunt but doing my best to get everywhere else. I elicited sensual moans and ticklish giggles. When I had forced her to push me off so she could catch her breath, I felt I had given Iona what she wanted, and more importantly, what she could live with. I sat back and stared at the Moon through my glass roof. Iona's smiling face slowly invaded my view. "I give up, Iona," I pleaded. "Right now I want some sleep." "That's okay. I will sit here and watch over you," she sighed. "That's, that's a little creepy, actually," I confessed. "I've watched all of the Twilight movies so I know what secretive romances are all about," Iona explained. Unfortunately, I knew little of the Twilight series of movies. I knew it involved vampires and werewolves and some chick named Bella but I'd never actually seen any of that. Had I known it involved a 100-year-old vampire breaking into some teenager's room and staring down at her while she slept, I would have been much more concerned, but for now I went to sleep. A lesson in why I shouldn t get out of bed in the morning. I woke up to every heterosexual teenage boy's second favorite dream (the first being a morning blowjob) of a perfume-scented head resting on each shoulder as you wake. There were the tiny complications of only having gone to bed with one woman and that, by their breathing, I could tell they were both awake. "Good morning," I said cautiously; technically morning since it was 5:00 a.m. "Good morning, Zane," Iona and Barbie Lynn greeted me. They both ran hands over my chest, though they gave a sudden jolt when their hands touched. I had one arm around Iona and I used that to give her a hug. My other arm was pinned by my side by Barbie Lynn's body. I gave Barbie's thigh a squeeze and she wiggled in response. "Okay, Barbie Lynn, this is Iona's night, so what are you doing here?" I scolded my blonde nymph. "I'm sorry," Barbie demurred then looked to Iona and repeated the "I'm sorry." "I understand," Iona replied, hesitating before saying after further introspection as she snuggled in, "I want to wake up this way every morning too. I like the way he smells and the way he makes me feel all warm inside, and now you owe me a night, to be shared," she stated hopefully. "One of these days I'm going to get a say in how I spend my free time," I griped. Iona looked hurt but Barbie Lynn merely sneered. "Don't you worry none, Iona. Zane, if you could wake up next to myself and Iona tomorrow morning, would you?" she drawled like sweet molasses. "Yes," I grumbled petulantly, "but I'd still like to talk about it." "Trust us, Suga, we know what's best for you and what you want. Just let us girls take care of you and you take care of all the Man Stuff." "We'll take good care of you," Iona dog-piled on, but in a nice way. "If it makes you feel better, you can punish us," Barbie Lynn offered. "We've been bad." "Huh?" Iona and I questioned. Barbie flipped over and wiggled her ass against me. "Good point. You two get to the foot of the bed, facing away from me, now!" I demanded. "Why me?" Iona honestly worried. "What did I do wrong?" "Do it, Iona. This is virtually a rite of passage," Barbie Lynn lied to her. "No, it is not, and if you don't want to do it, you don't have to," I told her. She didn't know what I was going to do and she clearly was scared, but when Barbie Lynn crawled out from under the covers and moved to the foot of the bed, resting on all fours, ass toward me, she followed suit. "If Barbie Lynn is going to do this," she muttered, "then so am I." I followed them, positioning myself between their calves and massaging their ass cheeks lightly. Barbie shifted back and forth in anticipation; Iona couldn't de-tense. Smack! "Oh, Yes!" Barbie Lynn yelped, then playfully wiggled her other, unmarked cheek within reach. "I've been really bad!" she chirped cheerfully. "No! Bad Girl," I shook my finger at her. "I'm starting to believe you aren't learning your lesson." We both knew that spanking Barbie was like throwing gasoline on a fire. Unfortunately, my purpose right now was to get them both back to their rooms, not work off my morning arousal. I moved behind Iona and forced her legs apart. She was clearly uncomfortable when I put a hand on each hip and slowly rocked her back and forth. Barbie Lynn sat back and watched with an enchanting glow highlighting her features; clever, intuitive, and lovely all at once. I settled my body onto Iona's back, my hard-on pressing into her ass cleft and one hand rubbing her stomach. "Zane?" Iona whispered in a scared little girl voice. "Yes," I answered, while kissing her along her shoulder ridge. "You, you didn't do this to Barbie Lynn," she choked out. "Do you want me to treat you as if you were another woman?" I continued, brushing her hair to one side so I could tease her neck with my lips. That got her to finally relax. "No," she gasped. "Iona, you explaining sex to Zane is like a bobcat telling a wolf how to hunt deer," Barbie Lynn teased Iona. "He gets to know you, what you like, and what you want, even if you don't know what that is." I spent another two minutes giving Iona a sensual massage, rubbing her upper arms, down along her sides, then tracing the lines of her panties before finishing with her inner thighs. Smack! "Oh," Iona gasped from the light impact. "Why didn't you spank me as hard as you spanked Barbie Lynn?" she wondered. "Did you want me to leave a handprint on your ass?" I asked. "No, I guess not," Iona admitted. "Can you answer me something?" "I'll try," I replied. "Why do you have those marks on your wrists and ankles?" She inquired. The room was dark so Barbie Lynn hadn't seen my little gift from the Kappa Sig's until Iona showed her what to look for. "Zane?" Barbie Lynn demanded to know, her persona going from sensual lover to protective Dorm Mother. "Let's not get into this right now," I sighed. They looked past me to one another but thankfully respected the peace I had requested. Had they not left together, huddled in quiet conversation, I would have been happier, but I had to be satisfied with fifteen more minutes of sleep instead. By the time I made it to the shower, everyone already knew not to ask, they were already seeking answers on their own. Getting to breakfast involved a play-debate where I had to be the 'Bad Guy,' aka the Liberal, Baby-killing, Godless Democrat, while my mistress of the moment was the heroic Republican. I graciously allowed her to trounce me, to the cheers of my fellow classmates, when I declared that all churches should be converted to homes for unwed mothers and that church-endorsed marriage should be banned for not accepting homosexuality. Did I know my audience or what? Never a Simple Morning I love women, even though they will surely be the death of me. Case in point: breakfast. I'm about to sit down with my normal companions (Rio and Iona) when a blur shoves Rio aside and takes a seat next to me. "Zane, I've been going over the books in the school library and some, Raven began. "Bitch, you did not just bump me and steal my seat," Rio seethed. Raven looked over her shoulder at Rio. "We are not in kindergarten anymore. Grown-ups chose their own seat," Raven lectured. "Wait!" I cried out to forestall Rio's pelting Raven with the contents of her food tray. Rio gave me barely enough time to twist my tray sideways, half-stand, and pull the Hellion onto my lap. I wouldn't displace Iona and that was the only place in this section of the table for her to sit. "Nice hood ornament," Raven smirked. "You and me are far from done," Rio snarled. "What, you don't know what 'ornament' means so you opt for something out of 'Goodfellas'?" Raven taunted. "Stop!" I barked. "Rio, Raven, Raven, Rio; Rio is my twin-soul and Raven is going to help me get through English this semester so for my sake, would you both please play nice?" Neither girl would budge so I took the initiative. "Raven, I think we can get access to the libraries at UV and George Mason; I'm sure they have tons more material for us to use," I offered. "How are you going to manage that?" Raven was skeptical. "Yeah, Brainiac," Rio parroted. "How are you going to do that?" "I'll have one of the Sorority sisters help me with UV and we'll have Iona hack Lance Wellington's password from his phone," I explained. "That will get us into Mason." "Only an idiot would store their password on a portable storage device," Raven stated with confidence. "Someone smart enough to get into George Mason wouldn't do that." "Ha, ha, ha," Rio laughed. "Raven, there are smarts, then there are real smarts. Any knucklehead can crack some books and get into a law school but it takes an adult to know when the rules do and don't apply." "That makes no sense," Raven stated with authority. "Raven, would you even consider trying to access UV or George Mason?" I asked. "No," she admitted, "because we don't go there." "Men build fortresses to be impregnable; God inspires men to storm them anyway," I replied. "Which translates as, 'if Zane says he's going to get something for you, he'll do it," Rio said. "Okay," Raven mulled it over, then, "So, Zane, how did you get those rope burns on your wrists?" "Yeah, Zane, how did you get those marks on your wrists and ankles?" Rio inquired devilishly. I stole an accusatory look at Iona for ratting me out about my ankles. "I went over to the Kappa Sigma

Woe to me! For I amLike harvests of summer fruit, like gleanings of grapes.There is not a cluster of grapes left to eat,Nor an early fig, which [a]I crave.2The [b]godly person has perished from the land,And there is no upright person among mankind.All of them lie in wait for bloodshed;Each of them hunts the other with a net.3As for evil, both hands do it well.The leader asks for a bribe, also the judge,And the great one speaks the capricious desire of his soul;So they plot it together.4The best of them is like a thorn bush,The most upright like a thorn hedge.The day [c]when you post your watchmen,Your punishment is coming.Then their confusion will occur.5Do not trust in a neighbor;Do not have confidence in a close friend.Guard [d]your lipsFrom her who lies [e]in your arms.6For son disavows father,Daughter rises up against her mother,Daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law;A person's enemies are the people of his own household.God Is the Source of Salvation and Light7But as for me, I will be on the watch for the LORD;I will wait for the God of my salvation.My God will hear me.8Do not rejoice over me, enemy of mine.Though I fall I will rise;Though I live in darkness, the LORD is a light for me.9I will endure the rage of the LORDBecause I have sinned against Him,Until He pleads my case and executes justice for me.He will bring me out to the light,And I will look at His [f]righteousness.10Then my enemy will see,And shame will cover her who said to me,“Where is the LORD your God?”My eyes will look at her;[g]At that time she will [h]be trampled downLike mud of the streets.11It will be a day for building your walls.On that day your boundary will be extended.12It will be a day when [i]they will come to youFrom Assyria and the cities of Egypt,From Egypt even to the Euphrates River,Even from sea to sea and mountain to mountain.13And the earth will become a wasteland because of her inhabitants,On account of the fruit of their deeds.14Shepherd Your people with Your scepter,The flock of Your [j]possessionWhich lives by itself in the woodland,In the midst of [k]a fruitful field.Let them feed in Bashan and GileadAs in the days of old.15“As in the days when you went out from the land of Egypt,I will show [l]you miracles.”16Nations will see and be ashamedOf all their might.They will put their hand on their mouth,Their ears will be deaf.17They will lick up dust like a snake,Like [m]reptiles of the earth.They will come trembling out of their [n]fortresses;To the LORD our God they will come in trepidation,And they will be afraid of You.18Who is a God like You, who pardons wrongdoingAnd passes over a rebellious act of the remnant of His [o]possession?He does not retain His anger forever,Because He delights in mercy.19He will again take pity on us;He will trample on our wrongdoings.Yes, You will cast all [p]their sinsInto the depths of the sea.20You will give [q]truth to JacobAnd favor to Abraham,Which You swore to our forefathersFrom the days of old.FEAR IS A SIN! Let's move our lives into God and receive His rest and peace on all sides no matter how much of a drama queen the Enemy is. DOWNLOAD THE APP!fringeradionetwork.com DON BASHAM MINISTRIES 1,000,000,000 GIVE SEND GO:https://www.givesendgo.com/bashamPAYPAL:spiritforce01@gmail.comBITCOIN:3H4Z2X22DuVUjWPsXKPEsWZmT9c4hDmYvyVENMO:@faithbucksCASHAPP:$spiritforcebucksZelle:faithbucks@proton.mePATREON:Michael BashamHOME BASE SITE:faithbucks.com

In today's episode, we're declaring war on the biggest propaganda machine on the planet: the mainstream media. This isn't just about bias—it's a calculated assault designed to mock believers, normalize sin, and rebrand biblical truth as hate.There's a war being waged for your soul, and the battlefield is your screen. Every headline, every segment, every viral clip isn't just news—it's a sermon from the gospel of godless humanism, designed to ridicule believers, normalize sin, and silence the Church.The mainstream media isn't biased; it's a propaganda machine for the enemy. It ignores Christian persecution, magnifies our mistakes, and systematically rebrands biblical conviction as dangerous extremism. The world calls it journalism. God calls it deception. The world calls it progress. The Bible calls it rebellion.In a culture saturated with lies, will you keep consuming the poison? Or will you join the fight to reclaim the truth?Buckle up. This episode exposes the enemy's playbook and calls the army of God to fight back."Woe to those who call evil good and good evil, who put darkness for light and light for darkness." – Isaiah 5:20Episode Highlights:07:24 - When was the last time you saw a mainstream story that portrayed Christianity in a positive, intelligent or balanced way? It almost never happens. But let a so-called Christian leader fall from grace and it's plastered everywhere. They love to highlight hypocrisy, not holiness, scandal, not salvation. Because their goal is not to inform but to indoctrinate.12:21 - According to Barna research, the average American teen now spends 2,700 hours per year consuming media, compared to 150 hours in church. My God, that's an 18:1 ratio. If discipleship is about what shapes your mind, who do you think is winning that battle?39:36 - The greatest weapon the media has is our fear of being disliked. They know that most Christians crave comfort and reputation more than conviction. So they bully us with labels—bigot, extremist, intolerant—hoping that we're going to shut up and sit down. But silence ain't love. Silence is surrender.Connect with Paul M. NeubergerWebsite 

OCT. 2,2025Your emotions matter to God (2)."Let all bitterness, wrath, anger...be put away from you." Eph 4:31 NKJVLike Jesus, we have been created in the image of a God who expresses emotions.Neither the Father nor the Son was afraid or embarrassed to feel deeply, and we shouldn't be either. In Scripture God's heart broke for His wayward children (See Hos 11:8-9). Jesus wept openly at the grave of His dear friend Lazarus (See Jn 11:35). He expressed righteous anger over moneylenders defrauding worshipers in the temple (See Lk 19:45-46). And when it comes to our own feelings, we are neither powerless pawns nor fearful fugitives. God wants us to own them, understand their message, and seek His counsel in engaging them for His glory and the benefit of others. The psalmist often voiced his emotions before God. In Psalm 22:1, he cried out, "My God...why have you abandoned me? Why are you so far away when I groan for help?" (NLT). Think how he must have felt to make him say those words: intense fear, panic, confusion, disappointment, and betrayal. But note what he did with his emotions. He took them to God, addressed Him personally, and called on His help: "Do not stay so far from me, for trouble is near, and no one else can help me" (v. 11 NLT). David's approach was bold, and he found the help he needed: "For he has not ignored or belittled the suffering of the needy. He has not turned his back on them, but has listened to their cries for help" (v. 24 NLT).When you bring your feelings to God, you will find that "all who seek the Lord will praise him. Their hearts will rejoice with everlasting joy" (v. 26 NLT).Your emotions matter to God We are neither powerless pawns nor fearful fugitives.Share This DevotionalSend us a textSupport the showChanging Lives | Building Strong Family | Impacting Our Community For Jesus Christ!

Cabin Cousins: Part 2 A Quest for family acceptance. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Six. Walking up into the cabin yard, we could see that we had missed dinner. My mom and older sisters were busy bringing the leftovers and supplies back into the cabin. "You two were gone all day, where did you go?" My mom asked. "We went all the way out to the pine grove." I said sheepishly, forgetting for a moment that I was an adult now, and not a little kid that adults needed to look after. "That's a long ways! We were getting worried." "We had a picnic in the clearing, and we lost track of time. Sorry." Said Melissa. Which I guess was an accurate, if vague and incomplete, account of what happened. "Well, if you're hungry; there's hot dogs and brats, potato salad, and baked beans in the crock pot." Giving Melissa a quick glance, I said. "I'm starving." Managing to do so with a straight face. We roasted hot dogs over the fire, and both of us had several servings of beans. The 'baked beans' were really a meal in themselves. My mom would make this stuff for just about every family gathering, and it never got old. There was no less than four different types of beans, chunks of bacon, and ground beef. Between Chili and stew, there was this, and it was one of my favorite foods. Melissa was enjoying it as much as I was; apparently, because neither of us said a word until we had thrown our empty paper plates into the fire, and were carrying the uneaten food back into the cabin. "That was so good. My mom never cooked anything like that. The limit of her skills was frozen pizza and hamburger helper." "I'm sure mom would be happy to give you the recipe." I said. "There's no way I could make anything taste this good." Melissa said with a snort of self-derisive laughter. "You can do anything you put your mind to. I have faith in you." She was quiet for a few seconds, and when she looked at me to respond, her eyes were positively glowing with love. "Thank you. That really means a lot." "Anytime." I said softly, before lurching forward to open the screen door for her. Dinner put away, we went back to the benches around the fire pit, where most everyone was gathered. In an unspoken agreement, Melissa and I did not sit next to each other, both of us having independently come to the conclusion that it would be far too easy to betray our ruse of mere friendship, by being just a bit too touchy-feely. As a compromise, we sat on opposite sides of the fire, so we could look at each other with impunity under the guise of watching the flames. We occasionally joined in on discussing whatever gossip or topic was going around, but neither of us were as involved as we otherwise might have been. Will the Vikings beat the Packers? Even if the Monday night game was in Lambeau field? Will Denis Green make good on his threat that the Vikings will leave the state if the govt. doesn't build another stadium? Uncle Bert warned us that if the Vikings leave, all our kids will grow up as Packer fans, since they were the closest franchise to Minnesota. The relatives all groaned at that notion, and they concurred that a stadium must get built. Melissa and I just smiled and winked to each other as everyone else was in rapt attention to Bert's ominous prophesy. I was entranced by the firelight reflected in her eyes, eyes that very rarely looked away from me. The light danced and sparkled in her eyes, and made her honey-blond hair glow red and orange. Her cheeks were flushed by the heat, that same adorable rosy color I had seen on her face for a very different reason, earlier today. My body reacted to these thoughts, and I had to shift my seating position slightly to conceal my 'excitement'. Across the fire, Melissa gave me that smile, the one she kept just for me, and in her eyes, I saw the need, burning hot. Again, at the end of the night, we were the last two people at the fire. She stood and walked around to join me on my metal glider bench. I scooted over a little bit, so when she sat, it wouldn't be on a cold piece of bench. I wondered if she realized what I did, and why. Not that it mattered to me if I got recognition for that tiny act of kindness. I would do a thousand such acts, never once needing anything more than the satisfaction that I made her just the tiniest bit more comfortable. She leaned against me and sighed. I could tell that she was genuinely tired. I was too. "I think I will remember this day for the rest of my life." She said quietly, while staring into the fire. "Agreed." I said, in like fashion; then looked at her. "But the day's not over yet." She looked at me with a huge smile. "I'd tell you to behave, but I don't want you to." After that, we sat for a long time in comfortable silence, watching the fire slowly die down. The last few lights inside of the cabin and each RV had gone out, and the world was silent, save for an occasional pop or crackle from the dying fire. Far enough away that it was barely audible, a wolf howled from deep within the forest to the west. Another wolf answered from across the lake water, to the east, it's mournful howl echoing up and down the lake, and sending shivers up my spine. I loved hearing the wolves howl; and looking at Melissa, so did she. In the busier times of the year, the wolves stayed farther away from the more populated areas, preferring to keep their distance from the noisy tourists and weekend warriors that invaded their territory. But here in the fall, as less and less people came up to their cabins, they would return, and let their presence be known to anyone lucky enough to hear. I stood, and after taking a good look around, made sure no one was watching us. I led Melissa by the hand to my tent. Chapter Seven. She entered first, and when I turned after zipping the tent closed after myself, Melissa had already pulled off the hoodie and tee shirt she had been wearing, and was working on taking her pants off. “ I remember that I wore jeans to bed last night. In Girl Scouts they told us to always take off sweaty clothes before trying to sleep. The moisture cools and can cause your body to lose a lot of heat.” I quickly pulled my hoody off over my head, then paused a moment to stare. Melissa, clad only in a white bra and pale blue panties, was scrambling to get inside my big flannel-lined sleeping bag. My God, was she gorgeous. Feeling my cock instantly become hard as iron, I started fumbling with the laces to my boots. She had pulled the sleeping bag up over her head, and as I got my first boot off, I saw her reach a hand out and toss her bra onto her pile of clothes. I attacked the other boot with renewed urgency. I got it undone, and was undoing my belt when she poked her head out and smiled as she watched me. My attention wavered again, when she grinned at me and tossed her panties on top of her bra. I hooked my thumbs inside my pants, and pulled them off, taking my underwear with them. In situations like these, when time is critical, efficiency is key. Melissa eyed me up and down, her need for me clear on her face. She opened the sleeping bag slightly, and I quickly crawled inside. She was laying on her side, and I slid into her awaiting arms. As our mouths met, our limbs intertwined. She wrapped a leg around me, and used it to pull me close. I moved a knee up, and could feel the wetness of her pussy as I pressed my thigh against her. She moaned as we kissed, tongues exploring each other's mouths. I put a hand on her firm ass, and pulled her hips even closer to mine. My cock was now pressed tightly against her belly. She ran a hand down my back to my ass, giving it a squeeze. We kissed for a long time, exploring each other's naked flesh with our hands. She adjusted slightly, and kissed my neck, then whispered into my ear. "I need you inside of me." “My fingers are pleased to accept your invitation, my dear Melissa.” “You know what I mean, mister. I need cock! Hard cock. Thick cock, your cock!” she sternly whispered in my ear. It was already getting pretty hot and stuffy inside the sleeping bag, so I pulled the edge down, exposing our heads. Outside, the moon had risen above the trees, and was shining bright in the clear autumn sky. Enough light made it through the tent that I could see her somewhat clearly. She had an anxious expression on her angelic face. "Charles; This is my first time." She whispered. "Oh yeah? Mine too." I replied. "Well, okay; I'm not physically a virgin anymore." She said tentatively. "I've got this toy at home" She said, obviously expecting me to be upset or disappointed. I cut her off with a kiss, then said. "That doesn't matter. Does a tampon make you not a virgin? Does a pelvic exam cost you your virginity?" It didn't. In fact, it was a huge relief. I had always been so worried that if and when I took a girl's virginity, that it would hurt her. Well, problem solved. "You're not disappointed?" She asked. I kissed her again, and smiled. "I never want to hurt you, even the slightest bit. Now I don't have to worry about first-time painful issues." Her own relief was evident in the passion with which she kissed me. We untangled our legs, and she gently pushed me flat on my back. She climbed on top of me; her knees straddling my chest. She reached a hand between her legs, and found my cock, positioning it beneath her. Our eyes locked as she slowly lowered herself onto me. In unison, we let out gasps of pleasure as I slid deep within her silky wetness. Her pussy felt tight around my, happy turgid cock. The sensation of being inside of her was unlike anything I had imagined, and being an eighteen-year-old guy, I had imagined a lot. I grabbed her ass with both hands and pulled her farther down, while pushing my hips up, desperate to get just a little bit deeper. Melissa leaned in and I began sucking one tit while fondling the other. Then she rested her chest on mine, putting her weight on me. She buried her face against my neck, and made a low moan of satisfaction. “I just want to hold you forever, like this!” she added. We stayed still, both of us content to savor this first act of ultimate intimacy. I was glad for it, because I was already perilously close to cumming, and I didn't want it to be over this quickly. I wanted to last as long as it took, to completely satisfy her. She raised her chest up just enough so that we could look in each other's eyes. I saw her need for me, burning hotter than any camp fire, matching my own need for her. Maintaining eye contact, she raised her hips slowly, drawing me almost fully out of herself. When just the head of my cock remained inside her, she reversed direction, and eased me back inside. Again, with hands on her ass, I pushed upwards to get that extra bit more. Her hips also flexed in a slow twerk motion, to swallow all of my happy cock. We repeated this several more times, and I could feel that I was sliding in and out more freely. I surmised that it was because her body had relaxed and become accustomed to me, and that I had become well lubricated by her juices. I started to pull down on her ass with more force, and pulling back with my hips when she rose hers up, increasing the speed that I was being thrust inside of her. Faster and faster we went, the need for each other finally, and completely set loose. I could feel her body begin to tense, and her knees squeezed hard against the sides of my chest. She started to let out a moan with every breath. Watching the heat escalate in her eyes, and feeling her body build to orgasm, from inside of her, was ecstasy, and I was quickly past the point of no return. I grunted as I pushed myself deep inside her one last time, holding her down on me tightly. My cock pulsed over and over, seemingly emptying my balls inside of her. As she explained to me later, feeling my cum spurt inside of her is what tipped her over the edge, and as my cock was still spasming, I felt her pussy clamp tightly around me as she came. She tensed and shivered, and her eyes rolled back slightly. She let out her held breath with a long shaky sigh, and her mouth fell to mine. We kissed slowly and deeply, reveling in the glow of our mutual orgasm. I had dreamed of my first time, and fantasized about it more times than I could remember, but nothing in my teenage hormone-fueled imagination compared to this. All of my fantasies had completely missed the point. As I kissed Melissa, with my cock still deep inside her, I marveled at the discovery that the greatest thing about sex wasn't the physical pleasure of the act. Don't get me wrong, it felt amazing, but the connection to another person was exceedingly more profound. I struggled to find appropriate words to describe the sensation of merging your entire essence with another person; To need, and be needed. To accept, and be accepted. To love, and be loved. The mind, body, and soul of two people, fusing together to become something far greater than the sum of their individuality. We were both sweaty, and still panting. Melissa rested her weight fully on my chest, and nuzzled my neck. I began massaging her back, and she groaned, her body relaxing further. After a little while, I felt my cock going soft. Melissa made the cutest sound of disappointment when it inevitably slipped out of her. I felt the same way. I wanted to be inside her forever, to feel that connection, forever. Melissa rolled off of me, and we lay face to face. As we looked in each other's eyes once more, I was reassured. The connection we made couldn't end just because my cock wasn't inside of her anymore. It was eternal. We both felt it, both knew it as a fundamental truth of our existence. "I love you." I whispered. "I love you." She whispered back. We both smiled, and kissed softly, caressing each other's cheeks. "I saw it in your eyes." I said. "When did you first see it?" "I figured it out when we got to the clearing. But I'm pretty sure I saw it before that." She looked at me with mock pity, and patted my cheek with her hand. "Silly boy. Didn't you know?" "Know what?" I asked. She shook her head. "I've loved you my entire life. You never knew?" I didn't know what to say. She giggled. "I used to tell my friends that I had a boyfriend. I'd lie and say that he was the neighbor boy who lived in the cabin next door to the one my family took me to." I snorted a laugh. "It was a big deal for a teenage girl, to have this mysterious boyfriend that no one had ever met. I'd tell them stories about our adventures exploring the woods, all true. Mostly." "Mostly?" "Well yeah, I had to embellish a few details about our relationship." I laughed, and kissed her. "I'm sorry I never realized, but you were, like, my best friend. It never even occurred to me to think about you like that." "It's okay, really. I wouldn't change our times together." She got a far-away look in her eyes, as she thought of the past. "It was never sexual, you know, just naive little girl dreams of the storybook happily ever after, without any concept of what that actually entails." She giggled again. "Most of the time I thought the idea of kissing a boy was gross." I laughed with her, and kissed her. She made a face and said. "Uh, boy germs." In response, I kissed her deeply. When we broke off the kiss she said. "Yum, boy germs." Exhausted, we drifted off to sleep in each other's arms. Chapter Eight. I awoke again sometime before dawn. The moon had set, and it was so dark that I couldn't see anything at all. Melissa was still cuddled up in my arms, and I could feel her shallow breath on my face. I imagined the look of her face, as I had seen it the previous morning, serene, content, stunningly beautiful. I very gently ran my hand along her perfect skin, over her back, across her deliciously firm ass, and down the thigh that was still wrapped around me, holding us tightly together. My hand roved slowly, studying every inch of her that I could reach. She had two shallow dimples at the base of her back, that in my mind's eye, were absolutely adorable. I ran my fingertips down, along the curve of her ass crack, to the tender skin where her ass met the back of her thigh. Her breath changed, and she seemed to sigh with pleasure. I stopped what I was doing, not wanting to wake her. "Don't stop. I like that." I heard her whisper, barely louder than her light breathing. My hand continued its explorations, running down the inside curve of the back of her thigh to the back of her knee, then back up to where her legs met, and up through her ass crack. From there, I did the same with the other leg, moving my fingertips gently, caressing, down and back up. I explored the complex curves where her legs came together, and she sighed with pleasure once again when I ran my fingertips along that most sensitive area alongside her pussy. I trailed my fingers along one side, back to alongside her asshole, then did the same on the other side. Her breath would hitch slightly when I brushed against her labia. I decided to tease her with the prospect of that particular contact, letting my fingers caress ever closer, without actually touching her lips. Her breathing had increased, and I felt the wetness seeping out of her. I pushed gently on the leg she had around me, prompting her to lay flat on her back with her arms at her sides. She seemed perfectly content to lay still and let me continue. I sat up next to her, and used both hands to explore her body. I began at her face, caressing her cheeks, and moving across her temples, around her ears, and under her jawline. I leaned over and kissed her cheek. Though it was still pitch black darkness, I could feel her smile, and could see it clearly in my mind. My hands moved down her neck, and briefly massaged her shoulders, before easing towards her chest. I found her tits, and brushed my palms across her erect nipples before cupping them with a gentle squeeze. As I noted before, her tits weren't overly large, and certainly not comically large like most of the women in the porno mags and videos I've seen. I thought they were perfect. My caressing fingers roamed up to her shoulders, then slowly down the inside of her arms. I brushed her wrists as delicately as possible, soliciting a sigh. I ran my fingers across her palms, and down each of her fingers, which she seemed to like a lot. I added to her enjoyment of having her fingers caressed, to a growing mental list of ways she particularly liked being touched. Correctly guessing on the location of her belly button in the dark, I leaned over and planted a kiss on her belly, just below her waistline. She made another non-distinct sound of pleasure under her breath. I made a trail of kisses up to her belly button, adding soft licks with the tip of my tongue. I licked in a circle around her belly button, and noted the lack of a positive, or negative, response from Melissa. I trailed my tongue and lips slowly up her chest, to between her tits. I cupped her tits, and licked a nipple, which got a very positive result. I licked little circles around her very erect nipple, then closed my mouth over it, sucking gently. Her chest rose with a deep intake of breath. I moved over to the other nipple, and did the same. Melissa was starting to get really worked up, and I again felt great joy that I was able to give her so much pleasure. I moved up to her face, and kissed her softly on the lips. She wrapped her arms around me, kissing me with passionate enthusiasm. Finally the broke off the kiss, and as she caught her breath, she whispered into my ear. "That was wonderful. I get to explore you now." She gently pushed me onto my back. She leaned over me and kissed me once on the lips, then moved to my neck, kissing softly, and teasing my skin with the tip of her tongue. I closed my eyes and sighed, relaxing fully. She massaged my shoulders and upper arms, then trailed her fingertips down to my hands like I had done to her. Instead of caressing my hand with her fingers, she picked it up, and brought it to her mouth. I felt her tongue slowly lick the length of each finger. She repeated this a couple times, then took a finger into her mouth, sucking gently. I found this to be particularly pleasurable, and let her know with a quiet moan. She did this to each of my fingers in turn, and it was really getting me turned on. Not only did it feel great, but it was very suggestive of something else I found I desperately wanted her to do with her mouth. She took her time, performing the same thing with the other hand, and I loved every second of it. She ran her hands up my arms, and onto my chest, massaging my pecs, and finding my nipples, which she pinched lightly. I had never thought that guys would like their nipples played with too, and maybe I'm just strange, but I really liked it. She bent down, and licked a nipple, before closing her mouth on it and sucking. I moaned with pleasure, and she sucked a little harder, flicking it with the tip of her tongue. I gasped as she stopped and moved to the other one, immediately sucking hard on it. She gave each nipple one last lick before moving on. He hands slid down my chest, and she followed them with a trail of kisses. My cock was extremely erect, and pointing up over my lower belly. Her hands brushed it on either side, as they slid down to my thighs. If she didn't already know how badly I wanted her to touch it, the sharp intake of breath I made at the slightest contact was a huge give away. She spread my legs apart, and knelt between my knees. Her hands roved down my legs, all the way to my toes, and back up. She lifted my knees up, and spread my legs farther, running her fingers from my calves, up the backs of my thighs. Her fingers traced a line up the edge of my ass cheeks, and onto my taint, then around my balls. I was breathing very heavily now. Feeling her hands on me like this was heavenly, but I needed more. I silently willed her to- She cupped my balls in her hands, gently rolling my testicles around, feeling the shape of them, and no doubt paying close attention to my reaction. My moan turned into a needy whimper as her hands moved from my balls, to my shaft. She caressed it slowly, taking the time to study every bit of me. She ran a finger around the edge of my head, and through the slit of my urethra, finding a drop of pre-cum there. That hand left my cock, and I realized she had brought the finger to her mouth to taste what she had just found. She moved close, and I gasped loudly as she licked my perineum with her whole tongue. In one long lick, she slid her tongue up between my balls, and up my shaft, giving my glans a little flick with the tip of her tongue at the last, causing my whole body to shudder. She wrapped a hand around my shaft, and cupped my balls with the other. I felt her lips wrap around the head of my cock as she took me into her mouth. I let out a low moan as she began bobbing her head up and down, swirling her tongue along the underside of my glans every time she took me in. Her hand wrapped around my shaft moved up and down in time. She wasn't taking me very deep into her mouth, not like in the porno videos, but my God did it feel amazing. I was squirming in ecstasy, and very quickly, far far too quickly, she had me on the verge of climax. I managed to whisper to her that I was going to cum, and instead of slowing down, or stopping, she redoubled her efforts. She started massaging my balls, and gripped a little tighter with the hand that was pumping up and down my shaft. Only when my hips bucked, and I filled her mouth with cum, did she stop. She gave my, now ultra-sensitive head one last little suck before taking her mouth off me. She must have been figuring out what to do with her mouthful of my hot cum, because she stayed still for a moment. Melissa moved up and lay next to me, I faced towards her, and we kissed. I was very surprised to find that her mouth was still full of cum. After the sensual experience she had given me, my desire to kiss her overruled any initial shock or disgust I might have had. Her tongue seemed to push a lot of it into my mouth, so I used my own tongue to push it back. I had tasted my own cum before, any guy who says he hasn't even once, is probably lying. I didn't really care for the taste of it, and before this moment, the thought of having a mouthful of my own cum would have been a turn off. But, what was happening now with Melissa, this was hot. We kissed with passion, sharing my cum back and forth. Little by little, as we each swallowed saliva, the cum was swallowed too. This act seemed almost dirty, and maybe it was because of that, and because I enjoyed it so much, that I found that it was a real turn on. I broke off the kiss and caught my breath. I caressed her cheeks and gave her a short kiss on the lips. "That was amazing." I whispered. I could feel her smile under my hands. "I'm glad." She seemed to frown a little bit. "I was afraid you wouldn't like that last part." I kissed her softly again. "Melissa, you can do anything you want to me, and I'll love it because it's you doing it." "I'll remember that." She said mischievously. "I love you." "I love you." She whispered back. I was musing that my statement about 'anything she wants' might come back and bite me in the ass one day, when I felt her hand wrap around my cock again. I was still very hard, and the high sensitivity that comes right after an orgasm has passed. I sighed, as she gave my cock a little squeeze. She leaned in close and whispered into my ear. "I need you inside of me." She did not have to ask twice. I rolled her onto her back, and climbed between her legs. I slid my hands down her chest and belly, straight down to her very wet pussy. She squirmed as I ran my fingers along either side her slit. I grabbed my cock, and guided myself in. I had just the tip inside, when her legs came up around me and pulled hard. In one swift movement, my cock was buried to the base. We both let out a grunt of pleasure. I laid my chest down onto hers, and we kissed. After just a few seconds, she broke off the kiss and whispered into my ear. "Fuck me." I started slowly, pulling out until just my head was inside her, then sliding myself back in. Every couple of strokes, I did it a little faster. Every time I reached full penetration, the lower part of my abdomen, just above my cock, would press against her, and she would give out a little moan. "Faster." She whispered, wrapping her arms around my back, and burying her face against my neck. I obliged, and soon was slamming my cock into her, as deep and hard and fast as I could. With each thrust, our bodies met with a wet slapping sound. I was almost afraid that I was hurting her until she whispered. "Yes! Don't stop!" Having cum so recently, I was nowhere near cumming again so soon. I could feel it building though. Melissa, however, was very close. As I continued to pound deep into her, her breathing became more ragged, and her arms gripped me tighter. I felt it when she came, her vagina pulsed tightly around my cock, and her whole body shuddered as the waves of her orgasm washed through her. I had slowed my thrusting when she came, but I hadn't stopped. We kissed, and she moaned into my mouth as I continued to slide slowly in and out of her. She ran her fingers through my shaggy hair, and down my back. Every time I pulled my hips back, she would inhale, then I would slide deep inside, and she would exhale with a moan. As I relentlessly continued at a slow pace, her moans slowly became louder. The feeling of making her cum had brought me closer to my own orgasm, and now as she was building up to another one, I could feel myself getting very close. I tried to hold out as long as I could, to keep her in this state of bliss for a little while longer, but it was no use. With one last deep thrust, I came, filling her with my seed once again. Gasping, Melissa came, the sensation of my cum spurting inside her having pushed her over the edge once again. We kissed deeply, then both of us had to stop as we tried to catch our breath. We were so joyous in our mutual ecstasy, that we were giggling. We caressed each other's faces, and showered each other in kisses. I realized that it wasn't pitch black darkness anymore, the first faint hint of morning sunlight was enough that I could see the outline of her face. "So much for getting much sleep tonight." "Sleep is over rated." Melissa kissed me softly, and ran a finger along my jaw. "Besides, I needed as much of you as I could get before..." I completed her sentence. "Before we have to say goodbye." She nodded slowly, then asked a moment later. "Can we really make this work?" "I said earlier, that life without you is not an option. I meant that." She was quiet for another moment, then whispered. "I'm scared." "Of getting caught?" I asked. "Of losing you. If other girls find out how amazing you are, I won't stand a chance." I gently held her face between my hands, and with the aid of the growing predawn light I looked her in the eyes. "You're smart, you're gorgeous, you're funny, and I have more in common with you than with anyone else I've ever met. You make my heart flutter with a glance. You know me better than anyone. Being with you makes me feel complete, in a way I didn't know was possible. I am yours, in all ways, forever." Tears welled up in her eyes, but they were tears of joy. "I love you." She said, and kissed me softly before hugging me tight. "I love you." I replied, then added. "And you make me cum really hard." We both laughed as quietly as we could. Chapter Nine. We had stayed in each other's arms for as long as we thought we could get away with, but decided that we should make sure that we were up and about before anyone would have the chance to see both of us leave my tent. We each attended to our morning needs, and were soon at the fire pit, where I skillfully started a small fire. The morning air was very cold, and frost covered the ground. Melissa smiled at me as I sat on the bench next to her. Her smile warmed me inside more than the fire ever could. "You have a cell phone, don't you?" She asked. "Yeah." I replied. I had left it in my truck all weekend. Any really important calls would have come from people who were here with me, so I didn't see the point of carrying it around. "Go get it." I did, and when I returned to the bench, I set it into her outstretched hand. She entered in a new contact, and handed it back. "That's my home phone number. I don't have a cell phone yet." I looked at the contact, labeled simply 'Melissa' with a 218 area code phone number. Despite it being in my phone, I committed myself to memorizing the number. "I should probably get one." She added. "I never had the money before. Then I did have the money, it didn't seem all that important." "I hardly ever use mine. Mostly, it's just for emergencies, like my mom checking up on me to see why I'm late for dinner." As we laughed, I saw my Mark, one of my older brothers, coming up the trail that led from the cabin down to Pelican lake. He had his arms full of tackle boxes and fishing rods, which he brought to his pickup. He lit up a smoke as he walked over to us. "Morning, kids." He said, tossing a spent match into the fire. Mark was older than me, but not that much older. "Good morning." Melissa replied sweetly. "I need your help today, Chuck." He said, using a version of my name that he knew I didn't like, as he almost always did. "I gotta pull Lilly and John's camper home for them, so you have to take the boat." Lilly and John were my sister and her husband. They owned a big fancy tow-behind camper, but didn't own anything that could tow it, instead relying on one of us to drag it up here in the spring, and back down in the fall, so it was no surprise that I was expected to use my truck to tow something back home. "Alright. When do you want to bring the boat to the landing?" I asked. "I wanna get home early today, so like, now." He turned and started back towards the path to the lake. "Can't I at least have breakfast first?" I called after him. "Don't make me wait." He called back. I looked at Melissa with a grimace. "Well, shit. Guess I better get moving." "I'll be here when you get back." She said with a smile. I was about to lean over and give her a kiss, but thought better of it. Getting up, I hitched the boat trailer to my truck, and started the drive into Breezy Point, where the boat launch was. When I pulled into the boat landing, I could see Mark in the fishing boat, slowing down as he piloted it closer to shore. I hurried and got the trailer backed into the water, just in time for Mark to send the boat coasting up into place. I got out and attached the winch line to the bow of the boat, giving the crank a few turns to draw it snug to the front. Mark grabbed a few last loose items from the boat and hopped out. We got into my truck at the same time, slamming the doors in unison. "Smooth." He said, offering me a fist bump, which I returned with a grin. He lit a smoke, and said. "Let's roll." I pulled out of the boat launch, and headed back towards the cabin. After about a minute of driving, I noticed that Mark was looking at me kinda strange. "What?" I asked. Mark actually looked a little uncomfortable. "So I, uh, know about you and Melissa." My heart sank. I didn't look at him, just kept driving. "I was up super early, and I heard you two going at it." People were going to find out eventually, Melissa had said as much, but so soon? I felt like bursting into tears. "Mark, please don't tell mom and dad!" "Hey!" He said defensively. "I ain't a snitch." "What do you want then?" I pleaded. "I just" He stopped what he was about to say and looked at me intently. "This thing between you two, it's more than just sex isn't it?" I nodded my head. "Much more." He took a drag off his smoke and looked out the window. "I don't want anything. You're my brother, I'll keep my mouth shut. Just. Be more careful, man. If dad knew, he would freak the fuck out, and if mom found out, she'd cry for a week, and then I'd have to kick your ass." I didn't know what to say, so I said nothing. Mark had always been kind of a bully to me, as older brothers always were. He could be mean at times, but he was never sadistic, and I knew that deep down, he loved me. Mark smacked my shoulder with the back of his hand. "Hey, I'm actually pretty happy for you. She's a wonderful girl." Another drag off the cigarette. "So is it like, serious serious?" This conversation was going way better than I feared it would, and my relief almost made me dizzy. "Yeah. We have a connection that neither of us thought was possible. We really do love each other." "That's cool, man. Good for you. Should've seen it coming though, you two were always joined at the hip." He cackled at his joke, and I couldn't help but join him. "So, you aren't grossed out that she's my cousin?" "She's your second cousin. That's barely related." He tossed his cigarette butt out the window, then grinned at me. "My little bro is a man now. Gonna have to start calling you Charles." Chapter Ten. It was getting to be mid-afternoon, and slowly the cabin yard was emptying out, with everyone packing up their things and saying their goodbyes. Melissa and I had spent the day just relaxing, lounging on camp chairs, and chatting about nothing in particular with whoever was around. The only things that might have given away our secret, were the occasional unwarranted smile, and the fact that we never strayed very far apart from each other. Which, I guess, actually was pretty normal behavior for the two of us. "I think we should take down our tents." I said. "Yeah." Melissa reluctantly agreed. We had both been putting this task off, because it meant that 'the goodbye' was soon to follow. We collapsed our tents. Then we were both working on rolling them up and stuffing them into their bags. I looked around to see if anyone was nearby. The only people I could see were my parents, both engrossed in books by the fire pit. I moved over and sat on the ground near Melissa. We hadn't had a chance to talk privately all day until now. "I had an interesting chat with my brother this morning." Melissa looked at me curiously, sensing that this wasn't going to be a conversation with a 'light' topic. "He knows about us." Her hands covered her mouth, and her eyes got wide and fearful. I put a calming hand on her arm. "Hey, hey, don't worry. He approves." She took her hands away from her face, but she still looked fearful. "Really?" "Yeah." I said reassuringly. "He's actually happy for us." "He doesn't have a problem with, you know," She gestured back and forth between us. "Cousins?" I shook my head. "It didn't seem to matter at all to him." "We need to be more careful." She said, somewhat relieved, but still worried. "He told me that too." "Wait, how did he find out?" Melissa asked. I scratched the back of my neck, and grimaced. "He said that he... heard us... this morning." "Heard us what... Oh. Oh my god." She said, her face instantly flushing red as she made the realization. "Yeah, so maybe no more sex when there's anyone close enough to overhear." She laughed, but still looked slightly horrified. "Yeah, that's a good idea." She glanced over to my parents, who were now packing things into their car, much too far away to be listening in. She looked back at me, with a familiar gleam in her eye. "Despite how much I want you to fuck my brains out right now." I gazed at her lovingly. I wanted to strip off her clothes and take her right here on the grass and dried leaves. But of course, the situation demanded that I remain content to merely be in her presence. Seemingly on-cue, My dad approached. "We're all packed and the cabin is locked. Did you have a good weekend, Melissa?" She smiled up at him. "It was wonderful. I really missed being here, thanks for having me." "You're always welcome." Then my dad turned to me, and dashed any hopes of staying behind for a while with Melissa after my parents left. "Nobody's used that boat trailer since spring, I'll follow you home just in case there's any trouble." "Okay." I said, trying my best not to sound disappointed. "As soon as your mother is ready, we'll go." As he turned to go, he paused and said. "We really do enjoy your company, Melissa. It's a shame what happened. If there's ever anything you need, all you have to do is ask." Melissa gave him a very sweet heartfelt smile. "Thanks." He nodded, and headed toward his car. "Well, it was really great seeing you again." I said to Melissa, knowing that my dad was probably still within earshot. Catching on immediately to the little show we needed to put on, she responded. "I'll have to try and come back next summer, I really love this place." I stood, and picked up my tent and backpack, holding them in front of my body to conceal an inconvenient bulge. "I'll probably be here." I looked in her eyes, and saw what she couldn't say, that she loved me, and it hurt to have to say goodbye, and there was no way in hell she was going to wait until next summer to see me again. "Cool." She said, picking up her own things. We carried our stuff to our vehicles, and I did a last walk around inspection of the boat and trailer. My mom and dad were in their car, waiting. Melissa walked up as I was getting ready to get in my truck. She gave me a quick, cousin-appropriate, hug. Before she let go, she whispered. "Call me when you get home." She flashed me a smile as she got into her car, and was the first of us to leave the cabin yard. I followed her, and my parents followed me. Melissa turned right at the end of the driveway, towards the road that would lead her home to Duluth. I looked in the rear view mirror, over the roof of my dad's car. The cabin looked lonely, as I always thought it did when everyone left. It would wait, nestled there among the towering pines and oaks, and elms, for people to return and give its existence meaning again. It would wait, patiently yearning, for joy and love to once again make itself whole. To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Jase, Al, and Zach recall the cringeworthy nickname Phil used for Miss Kay; she never minded, and it actually revealed how deeply he admired her godly spirit as a wife and mother. Zach praises Al and Lisa's willingness to share their testimony without shying away from hard, intimate details most people avoid, and the guys explore the power of testimony and confession. Zach notes that even though demonic forces know God's plan, they cannot comprehend it because they do not speak the language of hope or love. In this episode: John 18, verse 1; John 18, verse 11; Acts 4, verses 25–29; Psalm 2, verses 1–6; Psalm 22; Matthew 26, verses 39–42; Revelation 12, verse 11; Isaiah 2, verses 2–4; Revelation 22, verses 2-5; 1 Corinthians 2, verses 6–14; James 3, verses 13–18; Acts 2, verse 23 “Unashamed” Episode 1185 is sponsored by: https://andrewandtodd.com or call 888-888-1172 — These guys are the real deal. Get trusted mortgage guidance and expertise from someone who shares your values!https://meetfabric.com/unashamed — Join the thousands of parents who trust Fabric to help protect their family. https://duckstamp.com/unashamed — Get your all-new digital duck stamp today. It's easier than ever! Kimchi One from Brightcore – Improve your health, improve your life. Get 25% Off with code: UNASHAMED at https://mybrightcore.com/unashamed or dial (888) 404-9677 for up to 50% OFF and Free Shipping – ONLY when you call! http://unashamedforhillsdale.com/ — Sign up now for free, and join the Unashamed hosts every Friday for Unashamed Academy Powered by Hillsdale College Listen to Not Yet Now with Zach Dasher on Apple, Spotify, iHeart, or anywhere you get podcasts. Check out At Home with Phil Robertson, nearly 800 episodes of Phil's unfiltered wisdom, humor, and biblical truth, available for free for the first time! Get it on Apple, Spotify, Amazon, and anywhere you listen to podcasts! https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/at-home-with-phil-robertson/id1835224621 Chapters: 00:00-12:53 The Power of Confession 12:54-18:12 Satan The Tempter & Accuser 18:13-28:16 Evil Can't Comprehend God's Plans 28:17-34:18 Why Liars Struggle with Truth 34:19-42:30 Why & How Does God Punish? 43:31-49:01 David's Exile Foreshadows Jesus' Coming 49:02-56:57 My God, Why Have You Forsaken Me? — Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Today, we close out our meditative walk in worship through the Psalms. Psalm 91 is popular for its incredible promises of God's protection. Satan even quoted a verse from this passage in his temptation to try and get Jesus to jump off the top of the Temple to prove God would save Him. Whether we consider some of these phrases as literal or metaphor, the reality is that the greatest power we have in our lives to protect us is God Almighty. I want to encourage you to take in every word. Don't just hear them, but listen to the love in them. Right now, sit before Your Savior and trust these words to be true of you, and for you.Psalm 91 NLTThose who live in the shelter of the Most High will find rest in the shadow of the Almighty.This I declare about the Lord: He alone is my refuge, my place of safety; he is my God, and I trust him.For he will rescue you from every trap and protect you from deadly disease.He will cover you with his feathers. He will shelter you with his wings.His faithful promises are your armor and protection.Do not be afraid of the terrors of the night, nor the arrow that flies in the day.Do not dread the disease that stalks in darkness, nor the disaster that strikes at midday.Though a thousand fall at your side, though ten thousand are dying around you, these evils will not touch you.Just open your eyes, and see how the wicked are punished.If you make the Lord your refuge, if you make the Most High your shelter, no evil will conquer you; no plague will come near your home.For he will order his angels to protect you wherever you go.… The Lord says, “I will rescue those who love me. I will protect those who trust in my name.When they call on me, I will answer; I will be with them in trouble.I will rescue and honor them. I will reward them with a long life and give them my salvation.”Did you notice the certainty in the words, in the phrases like “will find” and “will cover” and “will shelter”? Words of trust and faith that God does and will answer, rescue, reward, and honor the obedient heart of His followers.What is one way God has rescued or protected you recently? Will you thank Him for that right now?Pray with me: “Heavenly Father, thank You for Your refuge, Your shelter, Your safety, Your covering. You don't promise us that trouble won't come, but thank You that You do promise to be with me when anything threatens. I worship You as my Lord and My God. As above, so below.”

Your Nightly Prayer

Dr. Tom Curran answers the questions: Why did Jesus say on the Cross, “My God, why have you forsaken me?” And, why do we need the Holy Spirit to be a witness? Tom reflects on Night Prayer from the Liturgy of the Hours and a passage from the Catechism of the Catholic Church on Prayer to Jesus. [CCC: 2666]

Mother Hilda shares the story of a grieving mother who had lost her two-year-old son and felt abandoned by God. The passage, “My God, my God, why have you abandoned me?” was a message she realized God was acknowledging her pain and telling her that He had been present through her suffering

In Part 4 of this series, Pastor Joplin speaks on the statement made by Jesus on the cross of, :My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?"

In this clip, you’ll hear: God’s holiness is not negotiable or something to take lightly. God’s Vision for our church and His plan for your life are incredible. Our biblically sound teaching will inspire and challenge you to discover it all. You need sincere worship and a church community that loves God and that loves you. At Passion, you will find opportunities for growth through discipleship and personal development. Your children will also have fun and learn about God. At Passion Church, we believe in creating an environment where God's presence is felt, His Word is preached, and lives are transformed. We are a happy and fun church but are also very committed to being biblically sound. We are led by the Holy Spirit and dedicated to sincere worship. Our mission is to build authentic relationships, disciple individuals, and passionately pursue God’s purpose for our lives. We also have a powerful Missions Program and commitment to soul-winning. We invite you to join us at 983 Goodman Rd W, Horn Lake, MS 38637. Our Sunday services begin at 10:30 a.m.! You’ll love our Pastor Guy Sheffield, and you’ll find us all happy to see you! All we’re missing is YOU! Let’s grow together in God’s purpose and love. Don’t forget to subscribe and stay connected with Passion Church Desoto. Like us on Facebook & Subscribe to our YouTube page @ ‘Passion Church Desoto’. #Jesus #PassionChurch #GodsPresence #Worship #Discipleship #ChurchFamily #HornLakeMS #GuySheffield #SundayService #Preaching #Bible #encouragmentSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Horse Judgements Coming Soon      (audio)      David Eells – 10/5/25 White Horse and Rider Ryan Kwasnica - 05/13/2008 Back in 1997 the Lord gave me a dream. It was nighttime and I saw stars in the sky with beams of light coming down on the heads of people who were coming together in a large gathering. I looked up at the stars in the sky again and I saw a rider on a white horse with a bow in His hand. I knew that this rider on the white horse somehow represented Christ. Then, on September 23, 2004, I had a dream where I heard a voice that said, “Tell My people, 'Get ready, My woe church is coming'. Write the vision down so that My people may run”. I was young in the Lord and was not sure what to make of the first dream, so I put it on the shelf. In October of 2007, a man that I knew, who I saw in my dream died, and I was reminded of this dream again. Then, at the beginning of this year, 2008, I 'stumbled upon' UnleavenedBreadMinistries.org. I began to see that this white horse rider/woe church symbolized the Man-child ministry which is to come. (These are the first fruits to manifest “Christ in You.”)   Apostates War Against the White Horse Nathan Finney - 11/2007 (David's notes in red) I remember emailing David about wanting to receive dreams. David told me he prayed for me to have the dreams, and I did, so I wanted to share that with you. I had this vision on the video screen of my mind about a year ago, but didn't tell anybody until last week. As I thought about it, I thought about the parable of the talents and the wicked servant who hid his talent in the ground and didn't do anything with it. I love David's teachings and love your ministry. I was sitting at my desk while I was under attack and my spirit within me was very heavy. Then I saw and heard the hoofbeats of many crimson horses with armor plating as warhorses charging down a field. The sight made me sigh. Then I saw one white horse turn its head slightly and neigh and this horse was the only one to oppose the crimson warhorses. Then the vision ended. Many apostates will seek to wage war against Jesus in the man-child, the white horse rider of Revelation 6, just as they did in Jesus' time.   Four Horsemen to Ride Soon Below are two confirming dreams that the four tribulation horse judgments are coming soon.   The Four Horses Michael Boldea Jr. - 10/31/2007 (David's notes in red) The following is a dream I had the night of October 29, 2007. If not for the specific instruction to share what I saw, I would have preferred to keep it to myself. I had gone to bed late, having waited for my wife to get home from work. After seeing that she had arrived home safely and saying my prayers, I fell into a restful sleep. I dreamt that I was sleeping when a hand touched my shoulder, and a voice I recognized said, 'Wake up.' In my dream, I opened my eyes, and my breath caught in my throat as I saw who had awakened me. It was the same messenger, the angel I had seen on previous occasions, dressed in full battle armor, standing by the side of my bed. 'Take my hand,' he said, 'I have been sent to show you something.' I barely touched the hand that was extended toward me when my bed and my bedroom evaporated, and I found myself standing before a white, oblong building that looked a lot like a barn or a horse stable. Two large doors made up the front of the structure, and as I looked, they began to swing open. I knew wherever I was, it was not of this earth, because everything shone, everything was white, pristine, immaculate. I also knew that whatever the reason for being shown this was about to be revealed, so I stood in silence, holding the messenger's hand. As soon as the doors were fully open, I saw an angel that looked very much like the one standing beside me, except without the armor, leading a white horse by its reins. The horse was large and muscular, but he followed the angel obediently with its head bent low. The angel's countenance was somber as he led the horse away, and for some reason this registered with great clarity. I looked up to the messenger whose hand I was still holding, but he merely nodded toward the white building and the open doors, and said, 'witness'. Another angel soon appeared in the doorway, holding the reins of a red horse, following after the first. I began to realize what I was seeing, and in silence watched as two more angels appeared, each holding the reins of a horse, one black, one of no discernible color, just pale. All four angels were dressed alike and had the same somber, sorrowful countenance. I stood and watched as all four horses were led out of my sight, and finally when they had disappeared from view, the messenger turned to me and said: “Go and tell what you have seen. The riders prepare, the horses are ready, and soon they will descend, soon they will be loosed. (The four seal judgments opened by Jesus in Rev 6:1-8. The Tribulation starts with the Man-child judge, followed by War, Famine, and Death.) Remember what you have witnessed, and do not hold back a single word. Soon they descend on wings of fury; soon turmoil will shake earth's very foundation. Prepare yourself, for many will fall and few will stand. Fulfillment is at hand; go and speak what you have seen and what you have heard. The Kingdom awaits the righteous, the holy will soon see the Lord.” I only realized I was still holding his hand when he let go of mine, and suddenly I was back in my bed, sitting up, fully awake. I am still unsure whether or not it was a dream, or if 'dream' is the right word for it, but for simplicity's sake, I will call it a dream. I tried to go back to sleep but could not, vividly remembering the sorrowful look on the faces of the angels who were leading the horses out of the stables. It seems the world is seeing what the church is refusing to acknowledge, the fact that we are on the cusp of great upheaval not only in this nation, but also throughout the world. These are the days of which the prophets spoke, the days of which Christ warned, the time of distress, of sifting and of separation. My prayer is that we remember always, our hope is in the Lord, and He is faithful to those who are faithful to Him. If one word stands out from this entire dream, it is the word 'prepare' and we must do so with diligence. The children of God must steel themselves for what is coming, prepare their hearts and settle within their soul that the day in which we will have to stand for truth is soon approaching.   The Four 'People Bombs' Cheri Watson - 11/01/2007 (David's notes in red) I had a dream in the early morning hours, while it was still dark. Actually, this was the timing in the dream as well. In the dream, there were two planes headed towards the east, and both were flying over water. On the wings of both planes, there were bombs filled with people, not explosives, and under the belly of each plane, there was a real bomb. The plane on the left shot off the two 'people bombs' first. Then shortly after, the bomb on the belly of the plane. The people hit the water first and then the bomb. I didn't “see” any repercussions from the first bomb, but I knew there was a lot of devastation that I couldn't see. Then the people were shot out of the second plane, and then again shortly after, the second bomb from the belly of the plane was shot off. (I wasn't sure how I fit into the dream... I seemed to be in the second plane because I witnessed the first set of bombs go off and then I ended up in the water after the second set of 'people bombs' were set off. I don't know if this has any relevance.) Now, in the water, I was looking towards the sky, and I saw the second bomb headed for the water. I knew I had to get out of the water quickly, and I woke up saying, “It's happening too quickly! It's happening too quickly!!!” I hadn't slept well for the last three nights and awoke this morning very tired. I wasn't sure what the dream meant, so I prayed for the Holy Spirit to recall to my memory what I needed to remember of this dream and its interpretation. Then I sat down at my computer and I saw that Michael Boldea had had a recent dream... (shared above), my heart started pounding and I knew I had to read it. When I read the highlighted portion in red of Michael's dream, I felt a confirmation in the Spirit about the interpretation of my dream. The four “people” bombs (on the wings of the plane) represented the four horse judgments. The two “real” bombs attached to the bellies of the planes reminded me of the two attacks yet to come upon America (as given in Michael's dream of the eagle and the serpents) ... the first was 9/11, the second two are yet to come. The Lord showed me years ago that the horses represent the harnessed flesh of the beasts of lost humanity that will bring devastation to the earth. This is in agreement with Cheri's dream of bombs of people bringing this devastation. Cheri having to get out of the waters of humanity after the fourth 'people bomb' hits or the fourth horse is released is very scriptural. (Rev.17:15 And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the harlot sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.  Cheri and all saints must come out of the Babylonish Harlot before her judgments for they will be taking the mark of the beast during the last half of the Tribulation.  (Rev 18:4)  And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come forth, my people, out of her, that ye have no fellowship with her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues:    White Horse Prepared for Rider Linda L. Gray - 09/29/2016 (David's notes in red) I had this dream where I was inside my home when I noticed an unusual white cloud formation through one of my windows. To get a better look at the cloud formation, I went outside. It was a clear blue sky with no clouds elsewhere but this particular large formation in front of my house. (Nothing else will be more significant concerning changes in the world for God's people.) Within the formation of clouds, I saw a white horse. (The Man-child reformers who live above this evil world in heavenly places by abiding IN Christ. Eph.2: 6 and raised us up with him, and made us to sit with him in the heavenly places, in Christ Jesus: The Man-child body as a cloud will water the earth with the Word of God because he is manifestly seated with Christ in heavenly places. The rest of the Church has not yet manifested this place and is not chosen to be in the Man-child body of people.) There was no rider on the horse that I could see as the clouds kept going around the horse, making it difficult to get a clearer view. Psa.48:2 Beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole earth, is mount Zion, on the sides of the north, the city of the great King. (The white horse is the Man-child head of Zion, the Bride, as John was told in Revelation. The rider is the Lord who reigns over the Man-child body but not yet the Church. All of the horses in the seals of Revelation 6 are white (representing holiness conquering the Beast), red (war), black (famine and economic collapse) and pale (death and Hades). The horses represent the flesh of men who serve the spirit and leadership that rides them and rules over them. All of these horses are people who bring these judgments to the world. When they are empowered, they will have riders upon them. The first rider is the Lord of His first-fruits Man-child body who will reign over the world and the Church.  At the time of this dream, this first rider is not yet reigning the horse, which comes with the Man-child's anointing. Rev.1:7 Behold, he cometh with the clouds (Notice: Jesus will come with the clouds or white horse Man-child body.); and every eye shall see him, and they that pierced him; and all the tribes of the earth shall mourn over him. Even so, Amen. (This verse has a more literal interpretation at the end of the tribulation, but it accurately describes in the Spirit what will happen when the white horse rider, Jesus in the Man-child body, leads the other horse judgments in the earth, which is exactly what Moses the Man-child did. He brought the other judgments. “He cometh with clouds”. The Gematria for “clouds” here is 144 x 10. 144 is the number of the Man-child and 10 is the number of the Word or law he obeys and teaches. “Were purchased from among men to be first-fruits” is verse 14:4. Notice the verse number 144. Rev.14:1 And I saw, and behold, the Lamb standing on the mount Zion, and with him a hundred and forty and four thousand, having his name, and the name of his Father, written on their foreheads. 4 These are they that were not defiled with women (sects or denominations); for they are virgins (not having received the seed or word of man). These are they that follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were purchased from among men, to be the firstfruits unto God and unto the Lamb. Both Jesus and Jesus in the Man-child, as a repeat of history, fit this. Psa.118:22 The stone which the builders rejected Is become the head of the corner.) Circling the outer perimeter of the cloud formation was a large plane, which apparently had seen this formation and was trying to get a better view. (Jesus, the Man-child was circled by a large group of people, as would be in a large plane, who wanted His holy teaching to live above the world. The white horse is typed by Mordecai, Moses, Joseph, David, Soloman, Jesus and many more. These were all reigned over by Jesus. This was a judgment on Egypt, as a type of the world. Each of these men and many like them led the Bride, and through them the Church, to freedom and power. Each of these also brought judgments on the Beast body, as a type of the world Beast body of seven heads and ten horns.) I (as a type of the Bride) was very excited and wanted a photo of the beautiful white horse, so I went inside my house to retrieve my cell phone. When I came back outside, the airspace was filled with war planes covering the entire field of vision, flying in a grid formation heading from south to north. It looked like a tic-tac-toe-type grid with the planes in perfect formation. (After the white horse body of the Man-child comes to conquer in Rev 6:2 comes war in verses 3&4. (Rev 6:2)  And I saw, and behold, a white horse, and he that sat thereon had a bow; and there was given unto him a crown: and he came forth conquering, and to conquer. 3  And when he opened the second seal, I heard the second living creature saying, Come. 4  And another horse came forth, a red horse: and to him that sat thereon it was given to take peace from the earth, and that they should slay one another: and there was given unto him a great sword.  And after the Man-child was caught up to heavenly authority and the physical war came there was naturally a spiritual war with it. Rev.12:7 And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels going forth to war with the dragon; and the dragon warred and his angels; 8 And they prevailed not, neither was their place found any more in heaven. 9 And the great dragon was cast down, the old serpent, he that is called the Devil and Satan, the deceiver of the whole world; he was cast down to the earth, and his angels were cast down with him. 10 And I heard a great voice in heaven, saying, Now is come the salvation, and the power, and the kingdom of our God, and the authority of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, who accuseth them before our God day and night. 11 And they overcame him because of the blood of the Lamb, and because of the word of their testimony; and they loved not their life even unto death. And the Dragon or Satan was cast down to rule over his world body of seven heads and 10 horns, which is beaten by He who “came with the clouds”, the Man-child, and saints in whom the Lord lives. Jesus in the Man-child reformers, will conquer the world beast. Dan.7:13 I saw in the night-visions, and, behold, there came with the clouds of heaven one like unto a son of man, and he came even to the ancient of days, and they brought him near before him. 14 And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all the peoples, nations, and languages should serve him: his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed. ... 22 until the ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the Most High, and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom. The dream then ended. (Whatever was in the clouds, the powers that be didn't like, and they were ready to wage war against it.) (Yes, the powers that be are the head of the Dragon body on earth. They are Satanists whom we are casting down.)   White Horse Vision M. L. - 03/28/2014 (David's notes in red) During our Friday night meeting, while singing “The Battle Belongs to the Lord” the final time, I had the following vision: The Lord was riding a white horse but I was only seeing the side area of the horse's head, near the mane. The mane was blowing back and I heard the snorting of the horse. I saw the Lord from mid-chest up in a white garment. In His strong, muscular right arm, He held the reins in a tight grip, showing His control. His mantle was blowing in the wind and He took His free hand and gave it a quick motion of throwing it back out of His way. He had the look of stern determination. {Rev.6:1} And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seven seals, and I heard one of the four living creatures saying as with a voice of thunder, Come. {2} And I saw, and behold, a white horse, and he that sat thereon had a bow; and there was given unto him a crown: and he came forth conquering, and to conquer. Following this are the horses of war, famine and death. He said to me, “Do you have any doubt that I can take care of your enemies, to deliver you from all bondages and heal all your diseases? I have already done this!” The verses that came to my mind were: {Isa.59:16} And He saw that there was no man, and was astonished that there was no one to intercede; then His own arm brought salvation to Him, and His righteousness upheld Him. {17} He put on righteousness like a breastplate, and a helmet of salvation on His head; and He put on garments of vengeance for clothing and wrapped Himself with zeal as a mantle. {18} According to their deeds, so He will repay, wrath to His adversaries, recompense to His enemies; To the coastlands He will make recompense. {19} So shall they fear the name of Jehovah from the west, and his glory from the rising of the sun; for he will come as a rushing stream, which the breath of Jehovah driveth. {20} And a Redeemer will come to Zion, and unto them that turn from transgression in Jacob, saith Jehovah. {21} And as for me, this is my covenant with them, saith Jehovah: my Spirit that is upon thee, and my words which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seed's seed, saith Jehovah, from henceforth and for ever. And continuing in chapter {60:1} Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of Jehovah is risen upon thee. {2} For, behold, darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the peoples; but Jehovah will arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee. {3} And nations shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. {4} Lift up thine eyes round about, and see: they all gather themselves together, they come to thee; thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be carried in the arms. {5} Then thou shalt see and be radiant, and thy heart shall thrill and be enlarged; because the abundance of the sea shall be turned unto thee, the wealth of the nations shall come unto thee.   The Immature and the White Horse Warrior G. M. - 08/21/2015 (David's notes in red) This dream began with me being in an apartment complex. (This is a type of Christianity as a whole at this time, except that its growth into a holy temple is stunted. {Eph.2:21} in whom each several building, fitly framed together, groweth into a holy temple in the Lord; {22} in whom ye also are builded together for a habitation of God in the Spirit. The structure was not a large building, but small, simple units that were joined, but at different levels, because they were built on the side of a hill in a heavily wooded area. (I thought the apartment complex could speak of those [Christians] we share God's Word with and not all are of the same maturity.) The canopy of the trees overhead didn't allow much sunlight to come through, so it was shady. (Meaning they did not allow the light of the Son into their hearts. Many of God's people live in darkness, indoctrinated by idolatrous religious leaders and systems that are against the glorious light being offered by the Lord's ministers. Pray for them, saints. This will change.) I felt there were more adults in this complex (but they must keep a low profile, being weak to the weak, or they will not be able to be useful), but I was only seeing children (representing spiritual immaturity). The apartment that I was in was dimly lit, as all the curtains were closed. (The immature with a religious spirit are closed to more light than what they have in their idolatrous minds. Immaturity is not a sin; we have all been there, but perpetual immaturity imposed by the false prophets is.) I wanted to let some light in, so I opened a curtain toward the back of the apartment. (We have to get around their flesh, the house, to get into their spiritual man, subtly trying to get some light in that will dispel the darkness and manifest Christ in their lives. Sometimes it takes a shaking to bring the fear of the Lord and break through all the fairy tales so they can see they are vulnerable and will not fly away.) There was a chain-linked dog kennel right next to the house with a black Doberman and two smaller dogs or puppies with long curly black hair that were racing back and forth and yipping loudly. (Dogs in the kennel symbolized demonic spirits that were bound.) There was a larger dog on the outside of the kennel, looking at those inside the kennel. I was unaware of the dogs until I opened the curtain. I closed it immediately. (Demonic influence from leadership and immature peer pressure, all of whom are in bondage, toward those in darkness, which the house represents. The larger dog outside of their particular bondage represents the principality overseeing their bondage.) One of the little girls wanted to ride a horse, so we headed out to the pasture. (I only remember having the thought to go to the pasture and we were there.) Before our eyes was the most magnificent white horse that, in my estimation, stood 20 feet tall. (This is the white horse of Revelation. It is not the kind of horse that little girls ride. We have been shown that little girls represent those who are not mature, who are incapable to receive or sow the seed of the Word of God. Only Jesus in the warrior body of the Man-child will be mature enough to ride this horse. The Man-child receives this position by grace, but Jesus in anybody is awesome!) With a short explanation, I can share with you a revelation that will show how God will deal with the immature and rebellious Church to wake them up. In Genesis 48:19, Ephraim was called in Hebrew the “multitude of nations” (meaning “Gentiles”) and represents the Church. Ephraim was the second son of Joseph, who was one of the clearest types of Jesus in the Bible. Jesus, like Joseph, had two sons: Israel and the Church. Joseph's second-born, Ephraim, represents the Church, which received the Lord as their leader that would have been given to Manasseh, the first-born, who represents natural Israel. It will take a combination of judgment and the latter rain outpouring on a new leadership, the Man-child, to awaken the Church when the Lord returns, first manifested in the Man-child through the latter rain anointing. In type for this, Jesus was first to receive the former rain anointing. According to Joel, this will be poured out on the Church in our day, who mostly haven't received this. Here is that story: {Hos.5:14} For I will be unto Ephraim [the Church] as a lion [a full-grown lion, the Lord, the Lion of Judah!], and as a young lion [not as fearsome] to the house of Judah [so-called “spirit-filled” Christianity]: I, even I, will tear and go away; I will carry off, and there shall be none to deliver.  Jesus will chasten His apostate people of Christianity, just as they were under the Roman Empire in Jesus' day. {15} I will go and return to my place [which He did], till they acknowledge their offence, and seek my face: in their affliction they will seek me earnestly. Affliction is coming to those under man and false Christianity instead of God. {6:1} Come, and let us return unto Jehovah; for he hath torn, and he will heal us; he hath smitten, and he will bind us up. {2} After two days will he revive us: on the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live before him. {3} And let us know, let us follow on to know Jehovah: his going forth is sure as the morning; and he will come unto us as the rain, as the latter rain that watereth the earth. Back to the dream. The warrior on this horse showed confidence and authority. (Which Jesus does. The latter rain-anointed Man-child Jesus will reign over the white horse, which will have manifested His name, meaning “nature, character and authority”.) The rider was wearing a silver helmet, like what I remember Roman soldiers wore. (Armor, like was in the Church in the time of Jesus, who had all the armor on, which pertains to putting on the Word, whom Jesus is. The silver helmet represents a mind that cannot be corrupted by Satan's arrows or his ministers.) He had a very long sword in his hand and was wearing a brilliant red robe that came down all the way to the ground. This was a very spectacular sight, as this scene was bursting with brightness. (The long sword represents His ability to reach all nations with judgment and to defend the saints. We are told in Isaiah 63 that His garments are stained with the blood of the Edomites, Esau's seed, who sold their birthright because of a root of bitterness against Israel, representing the true Church. {Isa.63:1} Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah [meaning sheepfold]? this that is glorious in his apparel, marching in the greatness of his strength? I that speak in righteousness, mighty to save. {2} Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel, and thy garments like him that treadeth in the winevat? {3} I have trodden the winepress alone; and of the peoples there was no man with me: yea, I trod them in mine anger, and trampled them in my wrath; and their lifeblood is sprinkled upon my garments, and I have stained all my raiment. The little girl and I were in awe of what was before us but I felt no fear. (This is a picture that will be replayed many times: the wise bringing the immature to Jesus over His Man-child warriors, who will give them the help they need.) After a while, the little girl took my hand and said she wanted to ride this horse. (This is a good desire but the crucified life comes first. Many want to be in this Man-child but are not willing to pay the price to lay down their lives to take up Jesus' life, the life of the Word.) Then I woke up. The scripture that was shared earlier that night from Revelation 19:11-13 gave an accurate description of the horse and rider that I saw. (This is Jesus who comes at the end of the tribulation in the day of the Lord's wrath to administer judgment to the Beast and False Prophet, who have crucified the saints. {Rev.19:11} And I saw the heaven opened; and behold, a white horse, and he that sat thereon called Faithful and True; and in righteousness he doth judge and make war. {12} And his eyes are a flame of fire, and upon his head are many diadems; and he hath a name written which no one knoweth but he himself. {13} And he is arrayed in a garment sprinkled with blood: and his name is called The Word of God. This is Jesus reigning over the Man-child reformers with many crowns, for He conquers all kings and takes their crowns. {11:15} And the seventh angel sounded; and there followed great voices in heaven, and they said, The kingdom of the world is become the kingdom of our Lord, and of his Christ: and he shall reign for ever and ever. This is a picture of Jesus as the white horse rider, who comes to conquer the enemies of God's kingdom. {Rev.6:1} And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seven seals, and I heard one of the four living creatures saying as with a voice of thunder, Come. {2} And I saw, and behold, a white horse, and he that sat thereon had a bow; and there was given unto him a crown: and he came forth conquering, and to conquer. This is Jesus reigning over the corporate first fruits with one crown, symbolizing the unity of this corporate body to rule.) The Man-child ministry, in whom Jesus lives by His Word and Spirit, are the Revelation 6:2 white horse rider. Here are types of Man-children that were given this authority over the nations to speak and act for God: {Dan.2:46} Then the king Nebuchadnezzar fell upon his face, and worshipped Daniel, and commanded that they should offer an oblation and sweet odors unto him. {47} The king answered unto Daniel, and said, Of a truth your God is the God of gods, and the Lord of kings, and a revealer of secrets, seeing thou hast been able to reveal this secret. {48} Then the king made Daniel great, and gave him many great gifts, and made him to rule over the whole province of Babylon, and to be chief governor over all the wise men of Babylon. (We have dreams that the Man-child will rule as President.) {Jer.1:9} Then Jehovah put forth his hand, and touched my mouth; and Jehovah said unto me, Behold, I have put my words in thy mouth: {10} see, I have this day set thee over the nations and over the kingdoms, to pluck up and to break down and to destroy and to overthrow, to build and to plant. {Gen.41:39} And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, Forasmuch as God hath showed thee all of this, there is none so discreet and wise as thou: {40} thou shalt be over my house, and according unto thy word shall all my people be ruled: only in the throne will I be greater than thou. {41} And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, See, I have set thee over all the land of Egypt. I was given two scriptures by random: Isaiah 44:12 and Psalm 106:33. I felt led to read all of both chapters, as they brought out the strongholds of idolatry and rebellion that are rampant in America, but also God's promises to His people. Here they are in a portion of each text, and they fit the dream very well: {Isa.44:1} Yet now hear, O Jacob my servant, and Israel, who I have chosen: {2} Thus saith Jehovah that made thee, and formed thee from the womb, who will help thee: Fear not, O Jacob my servant; and thou, Jeshurun, whom I have chosen. {3} For I will pour water upon him that is thirsty, and streams upon the dry ground; I will pour my Spirit upon thy seed, and my blessing upon thine offspring: {4} and they shall spring up among the grass, as willows by the watercourses... {8} Fear ye not, neither be afraid: have I not declared unto thee of old, and showed it? and ye are my witnesses. Is there a God besides me? yea, there is no Rock; I know not any. {9} They that fashion a graven image are all of them vanity; and the things that they delight in shall not profit; and their own witnesses see not, nor know: that they may be put to shame. {10} Who hath fashioned a god, or molten an image that is profitable for nothing? {11} Behold, all his fellows shall be put to shame; and the workmen, they are of men: let them all be gathered together, let them stand up; they shall fear, they shall be put to shame together. {12} The smith maketh an axe, and worketh in the coals, and fashioneth it with hammers, and worketh it with his strong arm: yea, he is hungry, and his strength faileth; he drinketh no water, and is faint. {21} Remember these things, O Jacob, and Israel; for thou art my servant: I have formed thee; thou art my servant: O Israel, thou shalt not be forgotten of me. {22} I have blotted out, as a thick cloud, thy transgressions, and, as a cloud, thy sins: return unto me; for I have redeemed thee. {23} Sing, O ye heavens, for Jehovah hath done it; shout, ye lower parts of the earth; break forth into singing, ye mountains, O forest, and every tree therein: for Jehovah hath redeemed Jacob, and will glorify himself in Israel. {Psa.106:6} We have sinned with our fathers, We have committed iniquity, we have done wickedly. {7} Our fathers understood not thy wonders in Egypt; They remembered not the multitude of thy lovingkindnesses, But were rebellious at the sea, even at the Red Sea. {8} Nevertheless he saved them for his name's sake, That he might make his mighty power to be known. {9} He rebuked the Red Sea also, and it was dried up: So he led them through the depths, as through a wilderness. {10} And he saved them from the hand of him that hated them, And redeemed them from the hand of the enemy. {11} And the waters covered their adversaries; There was not one of them left. {12} Then believed they his words; They sang his praise. {13} They soon forgat his works; They waited not for his counsel, {14} But lusted exceedingly in the wilderness, And tempted God in the desert. {15} And he gave them their request, But sent leanness into their soul. {16} They envied Moses also in the camp, And Aaron the saint of Jehovah. {17} The earth opened and swallowed up Dathan, And covered the company of Abiram. {18} And a fire was kindled in their company; The flame burned up the wicked. {19} They made a calf in Horeb, And worshipped a molten image. {20} Thus they changed their glory For the likeness of an ox that eateth grass. {21} They forgat God their Saviour, Who had done great things in Egypt, {22} Wondrous works in the land of Ham, And terrible things by the Red Sea. {23} Therefore he said that he would destroy them, Had not Moses his chosen stood before him in the breach, To turn away his wrath, lest he should destroy them. {24} Yea, they despised the pleasant land, They believed not his word, {25} But murmured in their tents, And hearkened not unto the voice of Jehovah. {26} Therefore he sware unto them, That he would overthrow them in the wilderness, {27} And that he would overthrow their seed among the nations, And scatter them in the lands. {28} They joined themselves also unto Baal-peor, And ate the sacrifices of the dead. {29} Thus they provoked him to anger with their doings; And the plague brake in upon them. {30} Then stood up Phinehas, and executed judgment; And so the plague was stayed. {31} And that was reckoned unto him for righteousness, Unto all generations for evermore. {32} They angered him also at the waters of Meribah, So that it went ill with Moses for their sakes; {33} Because they were rebellious against his spirit, And he spake unadvisedly with his lips. {34} They did not destroy the peoples, As Jehovah commanded them, {35} But mingled themselves with the nations, And learned their works, {36} And served their idols, Which became a snare unto them. {37} Yea, they sacrificed their sons and their daughters unto demons, {38} And shed innocent blood, Even the blood of their sons and of their daughters, Whom they sacrificed unto the idols of Canaan; And the land was polluted with blood. {39} Thus were they defiled with their works, And played the harlot in their doings. {40} Therefore was the wrath of Jehovah kindled against his people, And he abhorred his inheritance. {41} And he gave them into the hand of the nations; And they that hated them ruled over them. {42} Their enemies also oppressed them, And they were brought into subjection under their hand. {43} Many times did he deliver them; But they were rebellious in their counsel, And were brought low in their iniquity. {44} Nevertheless he regarded their distress, When he heard their cry: {45} And he remembered for them his covenant, And repented according to the multitude of his lovingkindnesses. {46} He made them also to be pitied of all those that carried them captive. {47} Save us, O Jehovah our God, And gather us from among the nations, To give thanks unto thy holy name, And to triumph in thy praise. {48} Blessed be Jehovah, the God of Israel, From everlasting even to everlasting. And let all the people say, Amen. Praise ye Jehovah.   Pray for the Man-child Anointing Eve Brast - 12/22/2015 (David's notes in red) I dreamed that David looked just like Jesus, but it was David on the inside. (This represents the works of Jesus manifested in the David Man-child body.) He was dressed in a white, seamless garment. (White implies purity and seamless implies not manmade, which means no works of the flesh.) He was going around healing all these sick people. They were all desperate and begging for him to heal them. (This is just as it was when Jesus came the first time. Now He is coming through the Word of God and latter rain anointing manifested in the Man-child Ministry.) The next part I remember is that I was in a log cabin (the wilderness tribulation) where we were having a UBM meeting. I was sitting on the floor waiting for everything to start when Michael Hare came up to me. He was smiling and had light shining in his eyes. He presented something to me that he was holding between his thumb and forefinger. I looked at it and it looked white and fluffy. I asked him, “What is it?” and almost immediately I answered my own question: “Manna!” I exclaimed. I took it and ate it right away. After this, I felt power enter into me and I knew that the Father would give me whatever I asked of Him in prayer. (When Michael gives to Eve, representing the Bride, the Manna from Heaven, she is empowered. The manna came in the wilderness and represented the Word of God. {Joh.6:49} Your fathers ate the manna in the wilderness, and they died. {50} This is the bread which cometh down out of heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die. {51} I am the living bread which came down out of heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever: yea and the bread which I will give is my flesh, for the life of the world. {1:14} And the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld his glory, glory as of the only begotten from the Father), full of grace and truth. Notice, He did not say if you confess Jesus as your personal Savior, but when you devour His Word, you will have eternal life. When this manna Word is manifest in you, you receive your requests. {Joh.15:7} If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ask whatsoever ye will, and it shall be done unto you.) (I asked Father for a word concerning Michael [meaning, “who is like God”], giving me the manna, and received Ezekiel 18:9. In context: {Eze.18:7} if a man does not oppress anyone, but restores to the debtor his pledge, does not commit robbery, but gives his bread to the hungry and covers the naked with clothing, {8} if he does not lend money on interest or take increase, if he keeps his hand from iniquity and executes true justice between man and man, {9} if he walks in My statutes and My ordinances so as to deal faithfully - he is righteous and will surely live, declares the Lord GOD.) (Basically, we are seeing here that a faithful servant of the Lord who keeps His Word will be able to give the manna Word from Heaven to the Bride.) Then I got up and went over to a table and sat down with my hands clasped together and started to pray. (She was now asking God for everything by faith. :o) Then David came over to me (looking like David again) and placed a small handful of bread crumbs on the table before me. He said, “Eve, I need you to pray for me”. (“Looking like David again” means before the Davids look like Jesus and do all His healings and works mentioned above. In this state they need prayer to do those greater works. The crumbs on the table represent the minor works being handed out now. {Mat.15:27} But she said, Yea, Lord: for even the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters' table. So the Man-child Davids need prayer for the anointing.) He said this in a very calm and serious way. He then walked off to the right into another part of the log cabin. I then took a white cloth and scooped the bread crumbs onto it and held it between my hands as I began to pray in earnest for David. (Praying for the crumbs to become whole. ;o) (I asked Father for a verse for David, asking me to pray for him, and received through faith, {Psa.89:27} I also will make him [the Davids] my first-born, The highest of the kings of the earth. I believe this is saying to pray earnestly for the Man-child's [kingly] anointing.) (In context here is what was spoken to David: {Psa 89:19} Then thou spakest in vision to thy saints, And saidst, I have laid help upon one that is mighty; I have exalted one chosen out of the people. {20} I have found David my servant; With my holy oil have I anointed him: {21} With whom my hand shall be established; Mine arm also shall strengthen him. {22} The enemy shall not exact from him, Nor the son of wickedness afflict him. {23} And I will beat down his adversaries before him, And smite them that hate him. {24} But my faithfulness and my lovingkindness shall be with him; And in my name shall his horn be exalted. {25} I will set his hand also on the sea, And his right hand on the rivers. {26} He shall cry unto me, Thou art my Father, My God, and the rock of my salvation. {27} I also will make him my first-born, The highest of the kings of the earth.) Then I asked Father, “Why did David ask me to pray for him? I received Psalm 119:90, and my finger was on the words “Thy faithfulness”. (Those who are in the Bride will be faithful to keep His commandments and will receive power with God to do His works.) (If we take only the words pointed out, it would speak of the Bride's faithfulness being a reason her prayers are heard for the Man-childs anointing. If we look at the text, it speaks of God's faithfulness to keep His Word.) {Psa.119:89} LAMEDH. For ever, O Jehovah, Thy word is settled in heaven. {90} Thy faithfulness is unto all generations: Thou hast established the earth, and it abideth. (Both fit the circumstances of the dream pretty well.) Pray for me, brethren. I desire to be one of the faithful Davids for the body and have been told by the Lord I would be, but every promise is fulfilled by His grace for our faithfulness, which is a gift from God. It is all by grace. (From our book, Hidden Manna For the End Times)   THE WHITE HORSE RIDER? (Rev.6:1) And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seven seals, and I heard one of the four living creatures saying as with a voice of thunder, Come. (2) And I saw, and behold, a white horse, and he that sat thereon had a bow; and there was given unto him a crown: and he came forth conquering, and to conquer. The white horse rider is Christ reigning on a modern-day body of believers called the Man-child. Jesus came at the start of the first 3 1/2 years of the disciples' tribulation, and the Man-child will come at the beginning of the first 3 1/2 years of the end-time Tribulation. Why must this be the first seal judgment? (1Pet.4:17) For the time [is come] for judgment to begin at the house of God: and if [it begin] first at us, what [shall be] the end of them that obey not the gospel of God? Just as the Man-child Jesus brought the unleavened bread of the truth, confirmed with signs and wonders, which made Israel and her leaders responsible to repent or be judged, so it will be with the end-time Man-child and spiritual Israel. (Joh.9:39) And Jesus said, For judgment came I into this world, that they that see not may see; and that they that see may become blind. Simeon prophesied that the Man-child Jesus would cause both the reprobation of some and the grafting in of others. (Luk.2:34) ...Behold, this [child] is set for the falling and the rising of many in Israel; and for a sign which is spoken against. Jesus was also a “sign” that the end-time Man-child would bring the same judgment. As it was with Jesus and Judaism, the Man-child will be “spoken against” by the apostate “Christians”. Moses, as a man-child, brought the Law, which held the rebels responsible and brought judgment. (Rom.4:15) For the law worketh wrath; but where there is no law, neither is there transgression. What does the “white horse” represent? As the mind of man uses his body as a beast of burden to do his work, so the horse is harnessed as a beast of burden to do his work. The horse represents the body God uses to do His work. (Psa.147:10) He delighteth not in the strength of the horse: He taketh no pleasure in the legs of a man. This verse could well fit the other horse riders in Revelation 6, but to ride a “white” horse symbolizes completely harnessing the strength of your body and mind to do “righteous” work. The horse carries the rider like the “legs of a man” carry the Man-child. Overcomers ride white horses because their body submits to the spiritual man who submits to the Holy Spirit. The Man-child will be the First-fruits of Jesus ruling the white horse in our day, and the elect of the Woman will also follow their Lord on white horses to finish off the judgment after the Tribulation. (Rev.19:11) And I saw the heaven opened; and behold, a white horse, and he that sat thereon called Faithful and True; and in righteousness he doth judge and make war. (14) And the armies which are in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white [and] pure. Just as the latter rain outpouring of the Spirit on the Man-child will harness his body as a white horse, so through the next three seal judgments, evil spirits will ride upon the beast of the flesh of men to bring these curses upon the earth. The difference between the Man-child and the rest of the riders is that he is the one who looses these judgments as did Jesus, Moses, and Jeremiah. (Rev.6:3) And when he opened the second seal, I heard the second living creature saying, Come. (4) And another [horse] came forth, a red horse: and to him that sat thereon it was given to take peace from the earth, and that they should slay one another: and there was given unto him a great sword. (5) And when he opened the third seal, I heard the third living creature saying, Come. And I saw, and behold, a black horse; and he that sat thereon had a balance in his hand. (6) And I heard as it were a voice in the midst of the four living creatures saying, A measure of wheat for a shilling, and three measures of barley for a shilling (famine); and the oil and the wine hurt thou not. (7) And when he opened the fourth seal, I heard the voice of the fourth living creature saying, Come. (8) And I saw, and behold, a pale horse: and he that sat upon him, his name was Death; and Hades followed with him. And there was given unto them authority over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with sword, and with famine, and with death, and by the wild beasts of the earth. Remember that Jesus said, “I have given you authority...over all the power of the enemy” (Luk.10:19). Authority in this case is the right to use the power of the demons. Twice Paul, by the power of the name of Jesus, delivered sinners over to Satan for chastening so that they would repent and be saved. (1Cor.5:4) In the name of our Lord Jesus, ye being gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus, (5) to deliver such a one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. The Man-child will exercise “authority” and pass it on to the Woman to bring the same “sword”, “famine”, and “death” to those who return evil for good, in order to save a remnant of God's people from them. Much of this will happen after the mark of the beast when these people cannot be saved. Jeremiah was a type of the Man-child who loosed the judgments to come. (Jer.18:20) Shall evil be recompensed for good? for they have digged a pit for my soul. Remember how I stood before thee to speak good for them, to turn away thy wrath from them. (21) Therefore deliver up their children to the famine, and give them over to the power of the sword; and let their wives become childless, and widows; and let their men be slain of death, [and] their young men smitten of the sword in battle. Moses and Samuel represent the same type of the Man-child whose words and teachings to the Woman will bring forth the same judgments. (15:1) Then said the Lord unto me, Though Moses and Samuel stood before me, yet my mind would not be toward this people: cast them out of my sight, and let them go forth. (2) And it shall come to pass, when they say unto thee, Whither shall we go forth? then thou shalt tell them, Thus saith the Lord: Such as are for death, to death; and such as are for the sword, to the sword; and such as are for the famine, to the famine; and such as are for captivity, to captivity. Jesus, in His First-fruits Man-child, will send forth the disciples with the Word of God to bring the above judgments on the world. (Rev.6:2) And I saw, and behold, a white horse, and he that sat thereon had a bow; and there was given unto him a crown: and he came forth conquering, and to conquer. Notice that He has “a bow” but no arrows, meaning they have been sent forth. “Apostle” means “one sent forth”. As Jesus was from Judah and sent forth His twelve apostles and then the seventy disciples, so the Man-child is spiritually a corporate body from Judah and will be the “bow” that sends forth these “arrows”. (Zec.9:13) For I have bent Judah for me, I have filled the bow with Ephraim (Ephraim was called in Hebrew the “fulness of nations [Gentiles]” in Genesis 48:19 and represents the Woman or Church of all nations.); and I will stir up thy sons, O Zion, against thy sons, O Greece (beast kingdom), and will make thee as the sword of a mighty man. (14) And the Lord shall be seen over them; and his arrow shall go forth as the lightning.... (15) The Lord of hosts will defend them; and they shall devour.... As Jesus' disciples went forth to conquer the mind of the beast that ruled over the elect of God, so will the Man-child's disciples. (Psa.127:3) Lo, children are a heritage of the Lord; [And] the fruit of the womb is [his] reward. (4) As arrows in the hand of a mighty man, So are the children of youth. Jesus' disciples, whom He sent out like arrows, were His “children of youth” for He has had many since then. He called His disciples “children” in Joh.13:33; 21:5. In Isaiah's prophecy of the coming of Jesus as Immanuel, He called His disciples His “children” in Isa.7:14; 8:16,18. The worldwide Man-child will send forth the disciple arrows to conquer the flesh, the Beast, and the devil. (Psa.127:5) Happy is the man that hath his quiver full of them: They shall not be put to shame, When they speak with their enemies in the gate. The disciple arrows will go forth to conquer the “enemies in the gate” of the kingdom with the spoken Word. Jesus, Who was the Light and called His disciples “sons of light” in Joh.12:36, also said that the light would bring judgment when men denied it. (Joh.3:19) And this is the judgment, that the light is come into the world, and men loved the darkness rather than the light; for their works were evil. The Man-child and the disciple arrows will once more bring the light of truth, which will judge the world. This judgment will begin at the house of God and spread outward. As it was with Jesus, those who reject the light will be reprobated, while those who accept it will be the “sons of light”. Like the Man-child, Jesus spoke the judgment that the god of this world, who blinds the minds of the unbelieving, carried out. (Mat.13:14) And unto them is fulfilled the prophecy of Isaiah, which saith, By hearing ye shall hear, and shall in no wise understand; And seeing ye shall see, and shall in no wise perceive. The white horse rider will bring truth, which is the foundation for all judgment. Remember that Moses, who was the white horse of his day, brought all the judgments on Egypt. In fulfillment of that type, the Man-child will lead all the other judgment horses of Revelation 6 against the world. In her book Prepare for the Winds of Change II, chapter 1, Nita Johnson relates her vision describing the white horse rider's ministry. You will notice that it is the Word that goes forth from the anointed teachers of the end times, as they call the elect out of Babylon, and brings judgment or delivers from it. My notes are in parentheses. On January 10, 1990, I was granted a visitation by an angel. When I first saw this majestic being, I was awe-struck by his beauty, his power, and his obvious authority. He was dressed in a white garb resembling an old Roman military uniform. (This is the Roman armor spoken of in Ephesians 6:13-17 during the time of the worldwide Roman Empire.) His belt and type of breastplate were of gold. His whole appearance seemed to glow with the glow of heaven itself. He was riding an equally beautiful and powerful white war-horse. Both horse and rider were very large. The horse was much larger than any horse you and I would ever have occasion to see here on earth. It was indeed obvious that this incredible being was one of God's higher-ranking dignitaries. (The large size of the white horse implies a corporate body of people whose bodies have become submissive beasts of burden, or in other words, they have a holy walk. Since angelos is the Greek word for messenger, this large messenger represents Jesus on the corporate body of the Man-child.) I was frightened by the sight of him and would soon find myself quite distressed over his message to us. I first saw him as he rode this incredible white war-horse down what could have been any street in a typical subdivision anywhere in America. He was carrying a huge sword in his hand (This represents the spoken Word of God in Heb.4:12). This Instrument was actually long enough to be a lance, but its shape was that of a sword. With it, he would touch the roof of the houses on either side of the road out of every two or three he passed, thereby bringing judgment. He would declare, “Let the judgment fall from the greatest to the least of the unrepentant”. I then found myself standing at the end of this same street, watching intently and fearfully as this illustrious angel moved down the street in my direction. After every house that he cursed, he would proclaim warnings, as it were into the streets. “Great judgment is coming to the lovers of this world. Those unrepentant and cripplers of the children - fear!” Again and again, he would exclaim, “Babylon is falling! Come out; come out of her my children. Take nothing with you; only the clothes on your back and don't begrudge the cost. Judgment is coming at midnight. The hour is 11:55! I say don't mourn the loss, only come away: Come out of her. Run from the daughter of wickedness! Time is at an end. Judgment is sure...”, this he would cry out over and over again, as one would imagine a town crier doing, such as Paul Revere of old. He came to a standstill in front of me, sitting on his horse he spoke with me, giving me a great deal of instruction. Calling me by name, he said, “Nita, warn the people. Warn the people of the earth that judgment is coming at midnight, and the hour is even now 11:55. Everywhere tell them to heed the teachers. Heed my anointed, for their counsel is sure, and is the way of safety and life. Counsel is coming from behind the veil. Among other things, counsel concerning spiritual warfare. Government is again coming to the Church, and God is bringing forth the mighty men of valor to lead the Church forth in war. Tell my people; Heed the teachers, for their counsel is sure and will provide safety in treacherous time. Heed the prophets and apostles, heed my anointed, for their counsel is sure and a way of safety and life. (Jesus, as the Man-child was called Teacher, Prophet, and Apostle.) God will be lifting up specially anointed teachers, prophets of the Most High. They will be given the rod of government. They will carry the sword (as this angel does in type), bringing separation and judgment and will be healers of great breaches among My own. (They will be used to bring the true flock into one accord with their one Shepherd, Jesus, as He prophesied.) They will prepare the saints with battle strategy and equip them with the power of a mighty warrior, bearing the anointing to spoil. (They will bring judgment on the Beast and Harlot systems.) Heaven's government is coming in to separate, heal and lead out into strategic battle. These prophets will be teachers who will be given counsel from behind the veil. Counsel of superior wisdom and strategy for safety, unity and spiritual warfare. They will be taken into the secret counsel of the Most High to obtain what must be diligently taught to the elect. This counsel will provide safety in treacherous times. Don't mourn, only heed the voice of the Spirit of counsel and might. Tell my people to heed the coming anointed ones, tell them to prepare!” From that point, he began to share many things. He gave much instruction, much information and much warning. He finally told me I would find further understanding of these things in the book of Zechariah. “Study it, understand it, let the Holy Spirit give you much enlightenment in it”, he instructed. In closing, he said one more time, “Go forth now and tell the people of the earth. Warn them judgment is coming and it's sure.” Then he left, and I was alone in my room. Jesus manifested in these anointed apostolic teachers and prophets will be the foundation for God's plan to “restore thy judges as at the first, and thy counsellors as at the beginning: afterward thou shalt be called the city of righteousness, a faithful town” (Isa.1:26). One more thing: I believe there is a parallel interpretation     of the White Horse Rider and his White Horse. That is the rider is Jesus in the Man-child and the white horse is their submissive and holy body. For instance, Jesus' body was submissive to His spirit man as is so with the Man-child body. I have taught this elsewhere.

In this message from our Inquisition series, we explore the deep history behind Jesus's raw cry from the cross: 'My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?' These words are actually quoted from Psalm 22, originally penned by David, and that psalm as a whole takes us on a journey from despair to celebration, mirroring our own spiritual struggles. We see how even in the depths of suffering, we can hold onto the faithfulness of God. The psalm's prophetic nature, vividly describing Christ's crucifixion centuries before it occurred, reminds us of God's grand plan of redemption. As we reflect on Jesus' ultimate sacrifice, we're challenged to see our own sufferings in a new light - as temporary afflictions that pale in comparison to the eternal glory that awaits us. This message encourages us to persevere in faith, knowing that our present struggles are part of a larger story of redemption and victory.

My God will meet all your needs according to the riches of his glory in Christ Jesus. [NIV]

Join Daily Devotion with Pastor Balla for September 30, 2025, as we reflect on Psalm 22:1–2: “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?” This powerful devotion explores David's raw lament and the haunting foreshadowing of Christ's suffering on the cross. Feeling abandoned, David cries out by day and night, yet finds no answer. In Christ, this cry reaches its ultimate fulfillment, as He bears the weight of our sins and experiences God's forsakenness so that we might be reconciled. This devotion offers Christian encouragement, Bible reflection, daily meditation, and Gospel-centered teaching, reminding believers that even in moments of silence and suffering, God is faithful. When we feel forsaken, Christ has gone before us, understanding our cries and opening the way back to the Father. Strengthen your faith, trust God's promises, and find comfort in His presence through Jesus Christ.Support this ministry: https://buymeacoffee.com/whitegandalphOr visit: buymeacoffee.com/whitegandalphHashtags:#DailyDevotion #Psalm22 #ChristianFaith #ChristSuffering #PastorBalla

In this clip, you’ll hear: As long as we keep Jesus lifted up we’ll be alright! God’s Vision for our church and His plan for your life are incredible. Our biblically sound teaching will inspire and challenge you to discover it all. You need sincere worship and a church community that loves God and that loves you. At Passion, you will find opportunities for growth through discipleship and personal development. Your children will also have fun and learn about God. At Passion Church, we believe in creating an environment where God's presence is felt, His Word is preached, and lives are transformed. We are a happy and fun church but are also very committed to being biblically sound. We are led by the Holy Spirit and dedicated to sincere worship. Our mission is to build authentic relationships, disciple individuals, and passionately pursue God’s purpose for our lives. We also have a powerful Missions Program and commitment to soul-winning. We invite you to join us at 983 Goodman Rd W, Horn Lake, MS 38637. Our Sunday services begin at 10:30 a.m.! You’ll love our Pastor Guy Sheffield, and you’ll find us all happy to see you! All we’re missing is YOU! Let’s grow together in God’s purpose and love. Don’t forget to subscribe and stay connected with Passion Church Desoto. Like us on Facebook & Subscribe to our YouTube page @ ‘Passion Church Desoto’. #Jesus #PassionChurch #GodsPresence #Worship #Discipleship #ChurchFamily #HornLakeMS #GuySheffield #SundayService #Preaching #Bible #encouragmentSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Interview Summary You know I really like the innovative nature of Food On The Move, and I'm eager for you to tell us more about what it involves. But before we do that, how does a young, highly successful musician turn to battling food insecurity? What led you to create Food On The Move? It took me years to say I even created it. I didn't even use the term founder because I really had this sense of partnership that was a part of how it came to be. But I did found or 'start' Food On The Move because I have just a deep sense of gratitude in my life experience and also maybe a calling? I call it the tap on the shoulder that said there's more for you to do. There's more for me to do. And I didn't really know what that meant. I wanted to invest in Oklahoma and where we're from because as a musician, first you travel, you leave, you go out, you connect with people all over the world. But there's something about building and doing well for your community from the town you're from. And I was inspired by a former US ambassador. A man named Edward Perkins, who was an incredible representative of our country. He worked in some of the most difficult parts of the world representing the US and working with other nations. And his story struck me so deeply because he found ways to partner and transform communities as an ambassador. And I got to know him after his time as an ambassador because he was teaching as a professor at OU (Oklahoma University), in Oklahoma. And I asked him, I said - I want to honor your life. I want to learn from you. If I was to begin to really impact my community, Oklahoma where I'm from and maybe beyond, where would you begin? And he said, I would start with food. That's so interesting. You know, your concept of partnership is so interesting. I'd like to dive into that a little bit deeper in a little bit. But first, tell us about your organization and what it does, how it works, what it tries to accomplish. Yes. So, inspired by Ambassador Perkins' example, we set out to ask the right questions more than have the answers. And in 2014, I just basically cold called everyone in the community that worked in food - from the food bank to the food pantries and said ‘help me understand the gaps.' Help me understand where it's hard to accomplish change. And the term food desert began coming up more and more. And food deserts are communities without grocery stores. So, think of it as the canary in the mine. Sort of when a grocery store goes, the neighborhood is declining. Because they're small margin organizations they have a hard time staying afloat and when they go it's hard to bring them back because you need either a company like a big chain or a small business that doesn't have a lot of resources. And oftentimes that decline continues, and it impacts the community. So, with Food On The Move I basically brought together partners to create an access point in food deserts where it's was all in kind. From food trucks that could bring great, tasty food and give people dignity and excitement and energy, to partners that are doing food safety training and teaching people to cook. And places like Oklahoma State University extension where they train people about how to prepare food because they may not know. And so, all these partners came together, and we basically spent five years just learning and serving people in those communities. And focusing on an environment that was not about raising a bunch of money; it was really about who is already in this space that we can garner relationships with and get to know the communities. And now those events continue to be flagships. We call them food and resource festivals. They are a pay-as-you-can. You show up, you get access to fresh produce, you have food trucks, you have wraparound services. You have people that are in the community, in different nonprofits, for-profits, and government organizations that we all collaborate with. And we reach people where they are while serving and getting to know them and learning from them. And through those relationships, through those events - which we still do - what it's brought us to is the innovation and education side, and ultimately transformation. We realized in order to change food deserts, end food deserts, bring grocery stores back, that we had to get to the heart of the food system. Which is we had to be teaching people to grow things again, rebuild the local foundation of farmers being trained, use new, innovative systems like indoor growing and aquaponics, hydroponics. And basically, we had to kind of build the foundation back that's been lost since post World War II in our community, like many places. And that means a food hub to bridge farmers to distributors. That means training those farmers for the future. And it ultimately means building a new model for a grocery store. So, we are at the heart of that now with a project we call Food Home, where we are building a campus that is like a microcosm of the food system. Hopefully could be the end of this year, we'll see. Construction is always tricky. But, for sure by the start of first quarter next year, we'll be opening a 10,000 square foot urban farm, which is a training facility, and producing hundreds of thousands of pounds of food every year, and this is really the launchpad for future farmers. My God, I mean, and one of those things you mentioned would be wonderful to dive into and talk about a lot. Because I mean, each is impressive in its own right. But you bring them together, you're probably doing some of the most extensive, impressive things I know of around the country. Let me ask how you address the fundamental issue that we've actually faced ourselves. So communities often feel set upon by outsiders coming in to help. You know, it could be a philanthropy, it could be universities, it could be somebody, you know, who's just coming in well-meaning, wanting to help. But nonetheless may not know the communities or understand the realities of day-to-day life and things like that. And people from communities have often told us that 'we're in the best position to come up with solutions that will work for the members of our own community.' How did you work through those things? Well, this is always why my story elevator pitch tends to be too long. Because I want to actually talk about that element. It's not super elevator pitchy because what it involves is building relationships and trust and what I first learned from Ambassador Perkins. I'll tell you a small story of his example and it really rocked me. I asked him where would you start if you wanted to change community? Because I'd learned from his story that he had actually done it. He was sent to South Africa at the heart of the Apartheid Movement to with a mission from at the time President Ronald Reagan, to free Nelson Mandela from prison and help dismantle the Apartheid system. This is about as high a mark as anybody could have. And he had no policy. They said you're going to make policy. And what he did was so extraordinary, and I think is the mark of his success. And that's, to answer your question, he said, I recognized that every ambassador had held court. You are one step away from the president of the United States, which means you're always the most powerful person in the room. And other ambassadors, he'd ask them to come to him. But you had this deep divide between Black and white, deep divide between economics. And so, what he did was he told his team when he went to South Africa, he said, put the American flags on the front of the car, roll the windows down and take me to the townships. Take me to the neighborhoods. They need to know I'm here. And he took the time to build real relationships and build trust with communities. Black, white, rich, and poor, you know, old and young. He really did the time. And so that model, though obviously South Africa is a deeply entrenched community that, you know, especially that time. And this is kind of world politics, but I listened to that. And I thought, wow, we have a divide in our own community. And it's true of so many American cities. And where people, they see an area and they say that's not my community. They're going to come to me. And so, Food On The Move is built on we will build a partnership-based foundation which is like a block party where you walk up, and I'm a musician, I'm a DJ. So, we have a DJ playing music, we have food trucks. It smells great. You have smiling faces. You have a feeling that when you go there, you're not there, like, I need help and I'm in a soup kitchen. It's like there's a community party and you get invited and everyone's available to go there because if you want to give, you can go. If you don't have a dollar in your pocket, you go. And everybody leaves with the same treatment. And that foundation, the way we go about building those relationships, that is the heart and soul of how we are getting to the question and then trying to answer: we need more grocery stores, and we need more farmers. Because we heard it from the neighborhood. And I'll wrap up the answer a little bit which is to say we have multiple community farms as well as our own training farms. And we've worked in middle schools to teach young people to grow things with high-end aquaponics. You know, statistically the worse school in the city. But we've seen it just rocket people to engagement and better education and being fired up to come to school. But the community grow beds are the real test because you can't just drop a community grow bed and say, ‘Hey, isn't this awesome? Here's your grow bed.' You have to stay engaged with community, but you also have to invite them to be participants. And so, we work with our neighbors. We treat one another as neighbors, and you are right, it is wrought with pick your cliche. You know, the complex of the outsider coming in with money. The contrast between racial issues and economic issues. It's so wrought with problems potentially. But I believe that real solutions are possible when you build relationships. It sounds like one of the, you didn't say this directly, but one of the most important things you did was listen. Tell me about that a little more. Well, yes. I mean, I said it. I kind of coined this phrase now because I realize it's so true. We really started with I think good questions, not good answers. And so, the listening... first of all, the listening started with people that were doing work. So, if you went to the food bank, the question wasn't, ‘hey, we're here to help.' This is what we want to do. It was what's going on? You're the food bank, you guys have been here since the '80s. And hey, you're the health department. Hey, you're a food truck, like, what do you see? And I determined early that we needed to always have three pillars. We need to always have representation of for-profit, non-profit, and government agencies at some level. And so, a food truck is a business, right? They understand how hard it is to get people to show up and make a living, right? And you know, a nonprofit or an agency they know about service, they know about the stats. And frankly, however you are on the political spectrum, the government agencies, whatever they happen to be, they have a role to play. They have, whether big or small. Again, people of different walks of life have different views on that. But they should be a part of the conversation no matter what. And so, that was the first step. And then I like to say, an example Kelly, of kind of the dynamic shift is - if you walk up to somebody you barely know, you're not going to tell them like, ‘hey man, I'm not sure about that shirt. Or you got something in your tooth,' you know? Or, ‘have you really considered redecorating your house? Like, it's kind of dated.' Those are things you get to say to friends. You know, you tell a friend, ‘hey man, you know, suck it in. You're taking a picture.' You know? And so at the foundation, the questions we were asking were also why do you think this has happened? Why is a neighborhood that was a thriving new neighborhood in 1965 now dangerous and in decline. And talking with elders. And they became and have become some of our greatest advocates. And you know what? It's not flashy. You show up and you just keep showing up. And you show up when it's rainy and you show up when it's cold. And at some point people go. Wow. Like they're actually going to do this. So, you know, we're still doing it. We're not there. There's no finish line on this. So consistent with what we found in our own work about the importance of showing up. I'm happy that you raised that particular term. Speaking of terms, when I introduced you there, I used this term that I pulled right from your website about the legacy issues created by food insecurity. What do you mean by that? Yes. So legacy issues. You know, people develop heart disease, diabetes, frankly anxiety, ADHD/ADD things. A lot of stuff that's diet and a lot of things that's habit. So, if you grow up in a house that nobody ever cooked really. Because the neighborhood lost its store. Mom and dad were busy. Maybe a single parent home. You know, look, my wife and I have blessed, we have seven children. Wow. And we have a full house. And even with, you know, plenty of resources and plenty of support, it's still hard to do right. It's still hard to eat well. You know, you're running and you're gunning. And so legacy issues are habits. Eating habits. Consumption habits. By the way, poverty does not discriminate on race. Poverty hits whoever it hits, right? And so, Black and white, different backgrounds you'd be speaking with somebody that, 'like I've never seen a red bell pepper. I didn't know that existed. I've never seen What is That's a kiwi. What's a kiwi? I don't want to eat that.' You know? And so, the legacy issues are health, habits, education. Also, if you've never had access to resources, if you've never had an uncle that became an attorney or somebody that knew how to manage money because your neighborhood was a history of decline. You just don't know anybody. Or even worse, you have communities because of poverty that everybody in your family knows somebody that was in jail or was headed to jail because of their climate, their environment. And things that occur because of limited, you know, resources. And things that happen among, you know, communities with less available to them. And you have to take judgment and just throw it across the room. Just completely eject any sense of judgment. And recognize that somebody that's grown up with those different parameters, they're carrying those around. So, you're trying to restart. You're trying to begin again. And say, you know, let's get us back to having as little baggage behind us. Let's get diabetes out of the way. Let's get heart disease (out of the way) and we're going to do it by eating good food. Or getting educated. And it's not going to happen quick. It's going to happen through probably an entire generation if we're lucky. Now, let me ask a related question about dignity because this comes up in the way you've spoken about this. And in the way our country has addressed hunger. I mean, going back to when the War on Hunger began really in the 1960s, it was a nation's compassionate response to a very real issue that so many people faced. But the solution wasn't to try to give people more financial means so they could buy their own food and not have to face this. It was to give them food. But to do so in ways that really did destroy dignity in many ways. How are you addressing that and how does that term figure into the work you're doing? Well, I love the way you couch that. And unfortunately, among these discussions, people glom onto certain aspects if they have their own sort of paradigm that's ingrained. And one, you have to throw out ideology and focus on, I think, common sense. And the short answer is we believe in teach a man to fish as the philosophy. There is no way to ultimately change things if your goal is not aligned with creating opportunity, creating, transitioning folks that have not been able to support their families, to finding ways to transform that. And that comes by getting to know one another. That comes with creating education. And that comes with looking at the whole system. And so, when I brought sort of to my team this answer or this proposal of why we need to build Food Home. The Food Home campus. It wasn't just that I had some epiphany that I walked into the desert and came back with an idea. It was built around the work we were doing. And we already had somebody that wanted to build a grocery store. We already had somebody that was farm focused, thinking about food hub to bridge the gap with farmers. We had a study that was done by a local foundation that said we don't have enough farmers right now to get all the local food. And we need local because it's more affordable. We shouldn't be paying for our lettuce to travel from California to Oklahoma. We don't need to do that. And so, dignity and building the transition, the future, is about looking at the whole and being willing to do, I think, the hard work. Which is to realize our food, our food economy has to change. And recognizing that opportunity is not a bad word, you know? Economic investment in communities. These are good things. And at the same time, you meet people where they are. You meet them right where they are. And when COVID happened, our pitch about building Food Home and building the food systems and training people to grow things, it pivoted a little bit. Because people saw for the first time in a generation what it's like when the food's not there. Like you're in Oklahoma and we were the distribution partner for the USDA doing Farm to Family boxes. Food On The Move was. We had trucks that were designated for us from farmers that had been supported by government purchasing to bring food to food banks, and to resources, to communities. And we had a truck that was a state away and we were supposed to go get that truck and give it to people that needed it in our neighborhood in Oklahoma. And we were going guys, if we had a food home, a food hub, a bridge between local farmers, every community would know where their food is coming from. And so there is a food security side of this discussion as well which is that we need to have sovereignty. We need to have structure that gives us access and that builds long-term economic sustainability. And Oklahoma is a great example of this. We used to have a very thriving local farm community system. All my grandparents, my parents, they went to farmer's markets. They bought great food. And many of those folks working in that land because there's not a food hub that bridges this medium farmer to the distributors - they've lost economic ability to scale. And they do better to sell their land to a developer and grow sod or put a bunch of houses on it. And that has got to change. You know, you reinforce the idea that there's a lot of ingenuity in communities. And lots of good ideas about how to solve the problems. And many times, the people that are wanting to help communities can be helped best by just supporting the ideas that are already there. Because, as I said, we've encountered so much ingenuity from people in the communities who've been thinking about these issues for a long time. Let me ask something. You kind of began this by talking about food deserts and grocery stores leaving areas. And you've come up with a lot of creative ways of compensating for the loss of grocery stores. But what about correcting that problem. What about getting more grocery stores back into these areas? Is that something that you guys deal with? That's ultimately our mission. I mean, I say the mission is the solution so that I don't want to put it into one square box called a store. But the store departing is at the heart of the key question we're asking. Why? And so, the Food Home campus is a four phased vision. And the first two phases are underway, or about to be open with the food hub and the urban farm. The second two are a community hub, which is teaching and training people to prepare and cook food better, getting urban and rural together. And the last phase, which started as the first, by the way. It began as the first thinking we're just going to get a store. We realized you had to get the food chain right before you could build a better store. And so the model for a store, we believe, is going to be probably a hybrid between a fresh delivery and a physical place that is there living right at the heart of a neighborhood. Let's do an update on this here as we get to opening that door, because I believe what we've seen is the umbrella that allows the small store is still needed. That's, kind of, we're stepping in with a food hub. We're stepping in with a bigger footprint, buying power, larger volume, purchasing local. But really entrepreneurs where single operators are invested in owning and operating that store. They're also committed more to that store. It's not just a corporate line item. I'm interested in studying, frankly, some of the really smart food franchisees that have understood the power of creating economic models that are sustainable. But you have to connect them to a bigger umbrella to help support that medium grocer. It's going to be a combination of those things. But yeah, we have to get stores where you can actually buy your food and it is affordable and it is quality. Quality becomes an interesting issue here. And I haven't looked at the research literature on this for a little while. When I did, there was some research looking at what happened to the quality of nutrition in neighborhoods where grocery stores had left or had come back in. And it didn't seem to make a lot of difference in terms of overall nutrition profile of the people there. It provided some real benefits. Access. People didn't have to go a long way to get their groceries. Costs tended to come down, so there were some real benefits aside from nutrition. But just focusing on nutrition, of course a big supermarket brings more fresh fruits and vegetables. But it also brings aisle after aisle of highly processed, highly calorie dense foods that aren't necessarily helpful. So, the fact that you're working on the healthy food part of the equation and finding ways to get foods from farms to people, not necessarily from a big food processing plant. From farms to people, is really an important part of the overall picture, isn't it? Fresh produce is the sort of heart and soul of the food dilemma. And so yes, it is very, very tricky. You know, a little bit like how do you raise a child to have good habits? We're all trying to have good habits and we still eat hamburgers and fries because they're delicious. So, going back to dignity, I do not believe, and this is my perspective mixed with the data and the experience. I don't believe, the opinion side, in deciding whether or not people deserve certain things. And early on when we started the food pop-up events, I suggested, 'hey, call the food trucks. Have the pizza truck come have because they're awesome and they're mobile and they can show up.' And we had some folks that were partners that kind of went well, but that's greasy food and that's, you know, it's X, Y, and Z. And this is what I said to that: it's like, look, our job is first to meet people and treat them like we would want to be treated. And then we work on the produce. And so, with a grocery store, you're absolutely right. You can't just drop good food somewhere and think everybody's going to get healthy. Most people are going to eat what they like. But mostly the barrier to entry on healthy food is economics. People do not have the dollars to buy the kale or to buy the fresh tomatoes. Most people actually do, find that they will, you know, consume that food. But you have to get the generational conversation happening where families have grown up seeing fresh produce. Cooking with fresh produce. And they can actually buy it. And that's not going to happen unless we get food closer. Because the closer food allows us to cut down the margin that's going to transportation and make quality food more affordable. Makes good sense. So you've been at this a while. What have you learned? How do you look at things differently now than when you started? I learned that creating change is not for the faint of heart. First of all, you better really sort of revel in a challenge. And also, we've touched on several of the elements of what I've learned. You have to build trust. You can't expect people to just change just because you say so. You also have to be really interested in learning. Like, not just learning because you have to, but you have to be interested in understanding. And I think that's at the heart of getting to solutions. It's not even just asking the right question. It's actually being interested in the answer to that question. Like it's wanting to genuinely know. And so, these are all things I put in and I'll say the last, which is not the sexy one. It's difficult to build a good organization that's sustainable. And we've spent the second half of the Food On The Move journey building a strong team, hiring the right CEO, building a great board, having governance, having sustainability in your culture. I mean, these are business things and you know, I'm the founder. I'm a board member. I'm at the heart of who we are, but we've had to build a team. And so, anybody that wants to make things sustainable or create sustainable change, and this would be my last takeaway to your question, is you have to grow past yourself. You have to be anticipating giving that away. Growing much, much further than the bottleneck of the big idea person. But you also have to stay in stewardship mode. So, that's kind of where I am now is how do we make this continue to grow towards the solutions we're hoping for? And how do I stay engaged, fired up, focused, inspired to get the team involved, but also trust people on the team to do what they have been asked to do. I'd like to pick up on something that you mentioned along the way, which is work that you're doing on urban farming, and you mentioned things like hydroponics and aquaponics. Tell us a little bit more about that. Wo we came across hydroponics and aquaponics because when you look at growing methodologies, one of the challenges we have is our eating habits have changed. People don't just eat seasonally. We've become accustomed to getting strawberries year-round and getting all these different flavors. And you can't expect that that's just going to happen. We're not just going to change that and make everybody eat the harvest of Ohio or the harvest of Tulsa. Like we all expect good food when we do go to the store. The economics of food means people are ready to buy certain things. And for a sustainable grocery store, you need to have the things that people will buy. So, aquaponics and hydroponics are new technologies that were pioneered to create high production and high volume in areas that might have different climates. You can grow year round. The things that grow best are leafy greens, but you can grow all kinds of things. Tomatoes, you know, vining plants. Cucumbers. You can grow incredible amounts of food. A large portion of your food can be grown through these indoor systems, and they cost more to start than a traditional dirt farm. But once established they produce year round, they are more resilient with obviously pests and weather and things like that. With aquaponics and hydroponics you have systems that naturally are organic. They need to be organic because that's how they function, you know? Fish tanks, you know, that are naturally fertilizing. The fish are giving the plants what they need. This is cool stuff. So, we were led to those systems because sustainability and better food and more of it for small communities in a place like Oklahoma where you have hot and cold, and if you can grow year round, then you could have a cash crop that somebody could build a business with and provide better for that store. And not be buying it from Mexico or California. I mean, God bless Mexico and California, but we're putting too much food on a truck. And it's older than it should be, and it's sprayed with stuff because it needs to look good when it shows up, and that's hurting everybody. So, we need new methodologies. Well, and not only are you producing food, but it's a community driven solution because it's right there. People in the community can own it, can run it, can work at it, and things like that. And just it's mere presence probably signals something very positive that is good economically good nutritionally, but also good psychologically, I think. So, let me ask one parting question. Hunger has been an issue in the United States for a long, long time. And it continues to be. And now there have been even more cutbacks than before and the SNAP program and things like that. Are you optimistic that we can address this problem and do you think a local very creative and innovative local solution that you're talking about in Oklahoma, can that be exported and replicated and are you optimistic? Let me just ask you that. Are you optimistic is an interesting question because I don't think we can afford not to be optimistic. If you ask a parent, are you optimistic your child will eat, there's no choice there. Your child will eat. Or you will die trying to feed them. And I've spoken to, you know, leadership groups and rotary clubs and nonprofits about different aspects of my journey. And I think the heart of this issue is to not make it an option that we don't solve this. We cannot talk about feeding our community. And by the way, I don't mean feeding them just like I said, through nonprofit, but changing the culture and eliminating hunger in this country. And really, it's facing hunger. We can't make it an option that we don't. My perspective is, I think it's going to take, solutions like what Food On the Move is doing, which is at the heart of understanding our food systems. And we are definitely building. Everything we're doing is to try and have a model hoping that what we're doing in Oklahoma, which has a lot of parallels to, you know, whether you're talking about North Carolina or Ohio or Missouri, or Houston. All these communities have a lot of similarities. We believe that if we can show that you build trust, you then develop models, you then train future farmers. You build an infrastructure to launch and bridge the gap between small and medium farmers. And then here's a model for a better store that's sustainable. We believe that we're going to be able to show that that is a long road, but the road that is maybe less traveled but needed. And that could be the difference that's needed. So, it's fingers are crossed. BIO Tulsa native Taylor Hanson grew up in a home where artistic expression was encouraged and celebrated. At the age of nine he, along with brothers Isaac and Zac, formed the band HANSON. Just five years later their debut album was released and the lead single, “MMMBop”, hit number one in 27 countries, and earned the group 3 GRAMMY nominations. At the age of 20, he co-founded 3CG Records, allowing the band to produce music on their own terms, and is recognized as a longtime advocate for independent music globally. The group continues to produce meaningful music for its ever-growing fanbase. Hanson possesses a deep commitment to social change. In 2007 he inspired others to make an impact through simple actions, co-founding non-profit Take The Walk, combating extreme poverty in Sub-Saharan Africa. In 2014, he founded Food On The Move, which provides access, education, and innovative solutions, to transform food deserts and the legacy issues created by food insecurity. Since its founding, Food On The Move has distributed millions of pounds of fresh produce to members of the Oklahoma community, and is a leader in the movement to reshape sustainable local food systems. He has been instrumental in a number of community-oriented music initiatives, including contributing to “The Sounds of Black Wall Street”, to commemorate the centennial of the Tulsa Race Massacre, spearheading “For Women Life Freedom” highlighting the human-rights atrocities taking place in Iran, and currently serves as is a National Trustee of the Recording Academy. Hanson, his wife Natalie, and their seven children, make their home in Tulsa, where he was recently named Tulsan of the Year. 

My God, My God, Why has thou forsaken me? Psalms 22 Why does the Lord allow us to go through trials and tribulations? After Psalms 22, David penned Psalms 23.....The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want. Malachi 3:3 - "He will sit as a refiner and purifier of silver". When you feel the heat of life's trials, remember....God is carefully watching, never taking His eyes off you, until his image is reflected in you. You've got this!! xoxo

FBI Director Kash Patel testifies and reveals years of lawfare attacks on conservatives; Dem Rep. Hirono says the quiet part out loud; and Charlie Kirk's assassin's text messages with trans lover revealed. Watch VINCE Live on Rumble - Mon-Fri 10AM ET ⁠⁠⁠⁠ ⁠https://rumble.com/vince News Picks: FBI ‘Arctic Frost' probe targeted nearly 100 GOP groups — including Charlie Kirk's TPUSA: docs https://nypost.com/2025/09/16/us-news/fbi-arctic-frost-probe-targeted-nearly-100-gop-groups-including-charlie-kirks-tpusa-docs/ Prosecutors Reveal Chilling Text Messages Between Alleged Kirk Assassin And His Trans Loverhttps://dailycaller.com/2025/09/16/alleged-charlie-kirk-assassin-charged-utah-court/ ‘My God!': Cory Booker Blows Top When Kash Patel Says His Rant ‘Does Not Bring This Country Together' https://dailycaller.com/2025/09/16/cory-booker-kash-patel-rant-judiciary-committee/ Sponsors: American Financing - AmericanFinancing.net/VINCE Patriot Mobile - PatriotMobile.com/VINCE Boncharge - Boncharge.com use code VINCE Fast Growing Trees - FastGrowingTrees.com use code VINCE Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

What is your data trying to tell you? In this episode, John Dues talks to Andrew Stotz about why most leaders misread data, overreact to single results, and miss the real story. Discover how Deming thinking exposes when change is truly happening and how to use a process behavior chart to listen to the real story. Plus, find out why nine years of ‘stable' results may still demand transformation. Tune in and rethink data-driven leadership!    0:00:02.2 Andrew Stotz: My name is Andrew Stotz, and I'll be your host as we dive deeper into the teachings of Dr. W. Edwards Deming. Today, I'm continuing my discussion with John Dues, who is part of the new generation of educators striving to apply Dr. Deming's principles to unleash student joy in learning. The topic for today is understanding variation is the key to data analysis. John, take it away.   0:00:27.8 John Dues: Andrew, it's good to be back. Yeah. So, we've just started the school year in Ohio, so I thought doing a session on goal setting would be a good place to kick off the year. And I was thinking a lot of leaders, school leaders and leaders in general, are setting goals around this time period. And I was really thinking about having this Deming lens. I was thinking, how did I set goals before I sort of started understanding this approach? And it's, you know, this is one of those things where if you really stop and think about it, goal setting is a lot harder than it seems at first glance. Things like, how do you set a reasonable goal? And then once you've gotten to that place, how do you know if things are improving? How do you know if things are getting worse? And I was thinking how powerful this understanding variation method is for folks that may be struggling with those questions.   0:01:32.9 Andrew Stotz: Yeah. In fact, that's a great question for the listener and the viewer. Like, how do you set goals? How did you set goals in the past? How have you improved that? And I was thinking when you were speaking, I didn't set goals. I gave proclamations. You know, 20% of I want to see this and that. And they were just stretch targets without any means or methods. So yeah, interesting.   0:01:55.2 John Dues: Yeah. How do you set the target? Was it arbitrary? Is it based on some standard that you heard somewhere? A lot of times you have no idea sort of what's behind that target or you've sort of associated it to something that's familiar. Like in my case, we often sort of set goals that sort of mimic the grade scale. So, you know, 80% is a common goal for something like test scores, you know.   0:02:23.7 Andrew Stotz: But they don't even call them goals anymore. They call them, let me remember, I think it's called KPIs.   0:02:30.0 John Dues: KPIs, targets, you know, lots of different things for sure. And I think what I've seen is that a lot of the reason that goal setting is so hard is because you, well, one, you misinterpret your data in the first place. And a lot of that misinterpretation, at least in the education sector, is because leaders don't have the knowledge. They don't know about natural variation. They're typically making comparisons between some current performance level, some previous value. But those two things, those two data points don't show you, don't convey the behavior of that data across time. So, what we do and what I did before I sort of discovered this method is you overreact to a single data point. Probably less frequently, you underreact to the data because you don't have this understanding of, you know, how much is the data moving up and down sort of naturally almost no matter what you're doing. Now, that's not always the case, but that's the case that I've found in a lot of situations. And so until you start to take that into account, those natural ups and downs, then you just misinterpret the data over and over again, usually by overreacting is what I've seen.   0:03:54.9 Andrew Stotz: Yeah.   0:03:56.0 John Dues: So there's, you know, I think as a starting point, people in the Deming community will be familiar with, a lot of people. But others listening to this probably have never heard of this idea of dividing variation into, I've heard it described as like two flavors. There's the routine variation, what I call natural variation, things vary naturally no matter what you're doing. And then there's exceptional variation where things are so different that there is reason to pay attention to this. And what I found through studying this is, the key is knowing how to tell the difference between those two types of variation. And don't do that, lots of confusion, lots of wasted effort. And so that's really where the power of this methodology comes into play. And for anybody that's studied this, you sort of realize that you have to have a tool to make that differentiation. It's not arbitrary. And so that's where what I call the process behavior chart, some people call the control chart, where that comes into play because that tool allows us to tell what type of variation is present. And it also allows us to tell if the system is predictable or unpredictable. And once we have that understanding, then we can chart an improvement sort of roadmap that makes sense.   0:05:21.8 Andrew Stotz: Yeah. In fact, I've applied two of the things, you know, one of the things to my pass rates and admission rates, I applied the process chart, the control chart, based upon your recommendation a long time ago. And it did help me to kind of think if, you know, in my case, I wanted to break out of that standard outcome that I was getting. And so I realized, something has to change substantially in the system in order to get a different result than this variation that I was getting. That was the first thing. And then the second one, a couple of nights ago, I was giving a lecture and I was using your work that you and I have talked about, as well as Mike Rother's stuff on goal setting and having the target. And then there's that obstacle. And what I realized when I gave a little talk on it and I used the diagram and I showed the obstacle, it became kind of apparent to everybody like, oh, yeah, there's an obstacle there that we don't know how to solve.   0:06:27.6 John Dues: Yeah.   0:06:28.3 Andrew Stotz: And that's where PDSA came in. And we started talking about that, as you have taught previously. So, yeah, I'm excited to hear what you have to say today.   0:06:38.2 John Dues: Yeah. And the Mike Rother model, I mean, he does have this target that's this long term target that's pretty hard to hit. And you don't really know what you're going to do. But the difference there then in the situation I'm describing is that that in Mike's model, that target is knowingly outside of the current sort of capability of the system. And they're coming together as a team and saying, how do we get to that target six months from now or a year from now? And we're working towards that rather than someone has just arbitrarily set some target, without a realization that the system isn't capable of hitting that currently. Those are two completely different scenarios. Yeah. So, I think I'll share my screen. Well, actually, before I do that, I would just say, too, because I know sometimes when I introduce these things, a lot of times people get scared away because they think the math is hard. And what I would say there is that there's the creation of a process behavior chart probably takes about fourth grade level math skills. You really only need to do addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division.   0:07:49.3 John Dues: That's it. But the thinking, I think, actually can be taught all the way down to the kindergarten level. And I've actually seen kindergartners explain the data on a process behavior chart. So, if anybody gets scared away at this part, the math is simple and the thinking is also pretty simple and powerful once you sort of have the basics. So, I'll go ahead and share my screen so the folks that are watching have a visual to follow along on. And for those that don't, I'll do my best to describe it. When we're talking about a process behavior chart, and this one's sort of an annotated version so that things are clear. But basically a process behavior chart is just a time sequence chart. It has upper and lower natural process limits, and we plot data for some measure that we're interested in. And the chart typically has a central line so that we can detect a trend of those plotted values toward perhaps either limit. So, this particular chart, the data is the percent of students who scored proficient or higher on the Ohio third grade reading state tests from spring 2004 through 2015.    0:09:06.8 John Dues: So, I've labeled sort of some of those key parts of the chart. So, just kind of call those out. Again, the red lines are the lower and upper natural process limits, sort of bound where you'd expect the data to be in a stable system.   0:09:21.1 Andrew Stotz: And those are 1, 2, 3 standard deviations or what?   0:09:28.1 John Dues: Well, this particular chart, it's what I call a process behavior chart. So it's actually, it's not standard deviation. It's based on a measure of dispersion called the moving range. And then there's a formula that smarter people than me figured out sort of how to use that moving range to set the red lines. But the important thing to know about the limits is that they're set empirically. And that just means that they're based on the data. And so they are where they are, not where I want them to be necessarily. I don't get to choose where they are, how wide they are, where they're placed numerically is based on the data itself. And then that green center line for this particular chart is the average of all the blue dots. And then the blue dots is each year of, again, testing data.   0:10:19.4 Andrew Stotz: 2004 to 2015 as the x-axis, yep.   0:10:27.0 John Dues: Yeah. So, you have a decade and a half or so, or sorry, a decade plus of data here. So, a good amount of data. So, you can kind of see how things are performing over time on this third grade reading test. And so the purpose of the chart, like we talked about, is to separate those two flavors of variation, the routine and the exceptional. And this chart is a really great example of just natural or routine variation. So, I'm looking for patterns in the data, like a single data point that would be outside the end of those red process limits. And you don't see that. The results for these years instead are just bouncing around an average of about 78.5%. Now there's some years where it's a little higher than that and some years where it's a little lower. But the point is none of those increases and decreases are meaningful. There's only that natural variation present. But the problem is, in the typical data analysis method, what I call the old way, the simple sort of limited comparison, is that a leader will rely on comparisons between the current figure and some previous value.   0:11:48.9 John Dues: And probably the most common and why I chose this data, at least in my world, is a leader will compare last year's test scores and this year's test scores. That's very, very common. But the problem is, again, that what I'm calling a limited comparison, the comparison between two years of data, it doesn't take natural variation into account. So, what happens is we try to ascribe meaning to those increases or decreases between data points when in reality there's often no difference to be found. And I have a really great example of this. Let me switch my screen here. So, there's a lot of information here, but it's pretty simple to understand. So, this is a snapshot from 2017/2018 state test results. And so this is a document that was published by our Department of Education here in Ohio back during those school years. And the thing is, it may be eight or so years old, but it's as relevant today as when it was published eight years ago. We're still making the same sort of mistakes. So, we're basically, when we look at the data in this chart, we're basically being led to believe that there's been this meaningful decline in performance in third grade ELA.   0:13:16.4 John Dues: That's what's signified by that red arrow in the first row of the table. So, you have the ELA data says that in '16/'17, 63.8% of our third graders were proficient. And in the following year, 61.2% were proficient. And there's this red down arrow to say, oh, things got worse this school year, at least when it was published. But then if you look at the blue box, the text for those that have video, in the text it says we're not supposed to worry because, "third grade saw decreases this year, but has maintained higher proficiency than two years ago." So. Then you start to think, well, which is it? Should I be worried about my third grade ELA state test scores because of the most recent decrease, you know, as of when this was published? Or should I not worry because the scores are better than they were two years prior to that?   0:14:21.7 Andrew Stotz: And that depends what side of the argument you're on.   0:14:24.4 John Dues: Depends what side of the argument you're on. What story do you want to tell with this data, right?   0:14:30.3 Andrew Stotz: So, it's bad enough to be potentially misled by this probably common variation, but then to have both sides of an argument be misled at the same time.   0:14:41.0 John Dues: Right, yeah. Ultimately it seems like what they're trying to do is show improvement because you have this big headline up here that says, Ohio students continue to show improved achievement in academic content area.   0:14:55.2 Andrew Stotz: Yay!   0:14:58.5 John Dues: But there's a way to actually answer these questions definitively using this method, right? And so what I did was I took the data from the three years of the state testing for third grade ELA from this state education department publication, and I just plotted it on a process behavior chart. And then I continued plotting it for the more recent data that's happened since this, because three data points isn't a lot, so I kept plotting it. And so now we have, going all the way back to the first year of data in this state testing document, we have 2015/2016 data, and of course now we have data all the way up through the end of the last school year, 2024/2025. So, we have nine data points. So I plotted it, right? It looks like this. So, here's those same data as the first three data points, spring 2016, spring 2017, spring 2018.   0:15:58.3 John Dues: That's from the table from the previous slide. And then I've continued plotting things for, you know, spring of 2018, '19, '21, '22, '23, '24, and '25. So, now we have nine years of data. And what we can see is, just like what I would have predicted, even if I had only had those three years to work with that were from the state testing document and not the more recent data, but there's no evidence of improvement. It's definitive. And so you see these nine data points. They're just simply bouncing around this average of 61%. That's what the green line shows. It's almost perfectly balanced, in fact. So, three of the points are actually below the average. One point is almost right on the line, the average line. And then there's five points above. And if you follow it from point to point, it increases, then decreases, then increases, then decreases, then increases very slightly for a couple or three or four years in a row. Right? But there's no signals or patterns in this data to indicate any changes of significance. Right? So claims like, you know, yeah, we've declined in this most recent year from that testing document or, oh, we shouldn't worry too much because it's better than two years ago. All of that is nonsense.   0:17:24.6 Andrew Stotz: So, the title should have been nine years of no improvement.    0:17:29.7 John Dues: Nine years of no improvement. Nine years of stable data. And the thing is, a lot of data looks just like the state testing data over time. Not only in education, but in other things. And how I've heard this described by people that use this methodology is that, claims of improvement are often nothing more than writing fiction. And I think that's a very good description for what we see here. And the thing is, is like, I'm not trying to throw the person that wrote that document under the bus. All I'm saying is that there's a better way to be looking at data like this, a way that makes more sense.    0:18:24.9 Andrew Stotz: It made me think of the Mark Twain quote, rumors of my demise are greatly exaggerated.   0:18:39.9 John Dues: Give me one second here. My screen switched on me. There we go. Okay. So, when I think about this data, there's no real decline in performance, there's no real increase in performance. It's just stable performance. I think the key for leaders, systems leaders especially, is that this system, the way we would describe it is it's producing predictable results, and it's performing as consistently as it is capable. And so it's a waste of time to explain the natural variation in a stable system. Because what people would say is that there's no simple single root cause for this noise.   0:19:24.5 Andrew Stotz: And I think it's even better way of saying it. It's not a waste of time, it's a waste of your career.   0:19:32.6 John Dues: That'd be a very apt way of describing this.   0:19:36.0 Andrew Stotz: It kind of goes back to the point that Dr. Deming said, which was that, a manager could spend his life putting out fires and never improve the system. And every little thing above and below was a little, little mini emergency or a response was made every year because of the under or over, you'd just spend, you know, it would just be whack-a-mole.   0:20:01.9 John Dues: Yeah. But I think the thing for people to understand is I'm saying this system is performing as capable as it is, or as the performances is what this particular system is capable of. But that doesn't mean just because it's stable and predictable, like this one is, you know, it's up above 61% one year, and then it's down below it a little bit or right on the line. That doesn't mean that stable means acceptable. It doesn't mean stable is satisfactory.   0:20:37.1 Andrew Stotz: I'm thinking that this is neutral, you know, it's an observation rather than a judgment.   0:20:42.5 John Dues: Yeah. It's just what is. It's the process is producing what you would expect it to produce because it's stable and predictable.   0:20:49.8 Andrew Stotz: I want to just mention that my mind's wandering because I know that you help people with these types of charts. And when I was working with a hospital here in Thailand, they had a great room that they set up that was all blacked out and it was full of these great computer screens and guys in their technicians, like 10 of them in this room. But the room was dead silent, blacked out 100%. And they were radiologists and all the x-rays, MRIs, and everything that were being done on the machines outside were coming into them and then they were making their judgments on it. And then they would submit that and then the doctors would very quickly get a read on that. And I was just thinking, imagine being a person that just all day long looking at these types of charts. Like just any system can be described by the... And then what's your judgment on this? Yep, common cause. That's it.    0:21:50.9 John Dues: Yeah. And I think it obviously doesn't mean that there isn't work to be done. Like in this case, even though it's stable and predictable, so if I was putting a bet down on what the results are for spring 2026, at the end of this school year, I'd put my money somewhere between, let's call it 55% and 65%. And I'd be right almost every single time, I think, as long as nothing changes. But that doesn't mean, like I said, it doesn't mean there's not work to be done because when you look at this, this means that about 60% of third graders are proficient in any given school year on this Ohio third grade state test, which means that two in five students are not reading proficiently. So, the improvement roadmap, there has to be some fundamental changes to how we do third grade reading instruction, curriculum, assessment. Something fundamental has to change if we want to get a different set of results.   0:22:54.8 Andrew Stotz: And one of the things that I've kind of come to believe in my life, right or wrong, I'm not exactly sure, but it's like having traveled to so many countries and seen so many places, I kind of feel like people get what they demand. Like the population of a country, if they don't demand certain behavior from politicians, they don't get it. And so on the one hand, this is a neutral thing, but I think you can also make a judgment that the population of Ohio is not in a continuous uproar to see this change.   0:23:39.0 John Dues: Yeah. Well, I would say very few people even have this picture in their head, whether it's educators or the general public, because every time we get one of these state testing reports, it usually has only two or three years of data. So no one even remembers what happened.   0:24:01.9 Andrew Stotz: I agree that they don't have clarity, real good clarity like you're bringing us here. They have an understanding of what's happening generally. And this is what, so the reason why I'm mentioning that is because part of the benefit of trying to understand the state of a system is to understand that the level of change or work or new thinking that has to go into saying, modifying, let's just say that the population was in an uproar and they decided that they wanted to get to 90% proficiency from 60%. The level of rethinking is such a huge thing. And I think what this chart tells me is like, that's kind of what's set in stone. And in order to move beyond what's set in stone, there is a whole lot of work and a whole lot of new thinking that has to go into that. And it must be continuous. And that's part of the constancy of purpose. And you do it for three years and then a new guy comes in and he changes it. And then next thing you know, it's not sustained.   0:25:17.4 John Dues: Yeah. I mean, yes, you'd have to do something significant and then you'd have to stick with it. That constancy of purpose phrase is right on because you'd have to, first you'd have to develop the right plan and then you'd want to test it. But then once you started seeing some evidence of improvement, you'd have to stick with that plan for a decade or more to see those types of results. And that's really hard when the political will shifts, the focus shifts, you have a pandemic, whatever the thing is, you have less money for school, whatever that thing is or any combination of that, it makes it very challenging to sustain.   0:25:57.8 Andrew Stotz: And the reason why I'm raising this point is because it just kind of really hits me that take away Ohio, take away education, take away all of those things and just produce a control chart on any process in any business, in any school, and you're gonna see the current state.   0:26:17.3 John Dues: Yep, absolutely. Yeah. You can use this in any setting, any data that occurs over time, you could use this methodology.   0:26:24.8 Andrew Stotz: And one of the questions I have in my mind as I was thinking is like, why change it? The level of effort required to sustainably change that is just incredible. And you could argue that, okay, there's companies that build a competitive advantage by saying, that's not the status quo that we want to exist in and therefore we're gonna create a whole new business built around something different that produces a result that's considerably better than that. But it happens for sure, but we're much more likely in our lives if we were to see that to just let it be.   0:27:03.6 John Dues: Yeah. Yeah. And when you get it down, when you sort of zero in and get down to the sort of local level, there are schools that sort of performed in this sort of general fashion that made changes at the building level and then got significantly different results. So, it becomes a little easier. It's not easy, but it becomes easier when you're talking about a single school building and coordinating the efforts there versus trying to do that across all the school buildings.   0:27:32.9 Andrew Stotz: And I think this is what, when Dr. Deming talks about leadership, this is what he's talking about.   0:27:39.1 John Dues: Yep. Yep. And I think, you know, the good thing is here, if this is resonating with you, whether you're a school leader or the leader of some other type of organization, you know, you've probably struggled to interpret your most important data. So, before I discovered this method, I didn't really have a method per se. I'd put numbers in a table and then try to look at them and try to sort of ascertain what was happening on. And so I think it's, you know, if you've never heard of this, it's totally fine. Most of us were never taught how to understand variation in our data. But I think there's two sort of big ideas I would take from this as we've talked about this. The first is just taking natural variation into account. Just meaning plot your data over time, plot your dots, and look at how it's moving up and down over time. So, that's the first big idea, this idea of natural variation. Things are going to move up and down just naturally, no matter what's happening, even if nothing of significance has occurred.   0:28:47.6 John Dues: And then big idea two is that you can use this chart, this process behavior chart methodology to differentiate between those two types of variation that I talked about, the routine or natural variation, and then the exceptional variation. And then once you do that, you're gonna get some very powerful insights into what your data looks like, because people are gonna say, oh, I know why that happened. I know why that looks like that. Now that I see it like this, I have an understanding for why the patterns look like they do. And then you can start to turn that sort of type of analysis into better outcomes. And that's really the point of doing this is that you, you know when to react, when not to react, you are making sound decisions based on a logic, a logical model, a logical data model. And the best part is it's very simple. Like I said, a fourth grader can do the math required to create the chart. And I've seen kids as young as five or six interpreting the data in a chart. So, that means that we can all do it for sure. It's not actually that difficult.   0:30:00.6 Andrew Stotz: Yeah. And I was just thinking of Newton's law of inertia, meaning an object stays at rest until acted on by an outside force.   0:30:12.7 John Dues: Yeah.   0:30:13.8 Andrew Stotz: And I think what you're showing is the state of inertia.   0:30:18.5 John Dues: Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. The state of inertia. And I think it's just, you know, you don't know what you don't know. But once you see this and, I did some of the figuring this out on my own reading about it, listening to other people talk about it, but I talk to a lot of people and got a lot of guidance. So if this has piqued your interest, my suggestion is reach out to somebody that has done this before, at least at the start. Because there are a lot of, you know, while I am saying you can create a chart with fourth grade math and I've seen kindergartners analyze the charts, there is some learning, there is some technicality to it. And so I think if you have a coach, even better because you're gonna learn it so much faster and be able to sort of turn that learning into results so much faster.   0:31:07.0 Andrew Stotz: And maybe the starting point is trying to figure out of all the different measures that I've got in my business, in my school, in my life, what's one that I get regularly? And I like data that comes out more than annual because then it's just such a long process. So if I have daily data, weekly, monthly, you know, those types of data points, then from that, you know, and what's one thing in your life that would be a data point that you'd like to look at? And I would even argue the first step is just to start collecting it into, let's say, an Excel file and just collect that raw data. And you can make a chart of that raw data. And the benefit of the process, you know, control chart and the process chart is that what you're seeing is, you know, tools within that chart to help you interpret. But even if you just start by figuring out what data point you wanna look at, start collecting it, do a month or two of getting that data, and then you can start saying, okay, now I'm gonna apply these tools, nothing wrong with that.   0:32:21.2 John Dues: Yeah. And you wanna show it to people, like whether that's teachers or students, you wanna show them the data that you're collecting because they're gonna be a part of that improvement process, no matter what type of data that you're looking at, at least in schools, you're always gonna want the front line people to be a part of that process.   0:32:39.4 Andrew Stotz: And the way I did that in my area of research when I was an analyst and I had a research, was I wanted to see the data of the output of our research operation. How much did we produce? I didn't have a strong opinion as to whether we should produce more or less or whatever. I just wanted to understand them. And so I started plotting that data on a weekly basis, and I labeled it pretty well. And then I just put it up on the wall, and I didn't talk about it. And I put it up, and people looked at it, and I didn't go and explain it, and I didn't put control limits or anything like that. I just put the data up. And I remember a Thai lady that worked for me came to me, and she said, I figured you out. And I was like, what are you talking about? And she said, I was out to lunch with a friend of mine, and she asked me, how many reports do you publish a month? And she said, my employee said, I publish six reports in a month. And my friend said, what?   0:33:45.4 Andrew Stotz: And she said, how many do you do? She said, I only do two in a month. And she said, what are Andrew's targets for you? My God, to get six reports. And then my employee said to her, he doesn't have any target for me. And then that employee of mine came back to see me after that lunch, and she said, I get it. You just put it up on the wall, and it raised the awareness for all of us, and we all looked at it, and then it influenced the way we thought about our job without you telling me, get four or six or two. And so sometimes, and I did that exact same thing when I worked at Pepsi when I was in 1989 when I joined Pepsi in the factory in Buena Park in particular, where I would put up on the wall, here's everybody's error rates from last night. And I would post that, and then the employees would just look at it and go, that's wrong. Okay. Fine, great, tell me. Let's look at the data.   0:34:44.8 Andrew Stotz: And I kept all the underlying data that was manual in my hands in stacks, and then they would go, oh, okay, so I did get that wrong. Let me fix that. And then I fixed it and put it back up, but it didn't look much prettier after I fixed it. And then all of a sudden, people started looking at it, and then they started having new information they never had. And I hadn't studied with Dr. Deming by that time, so I didn't even understand anything to do with the chart, but just putting up the chart without any major commentary is fascinating.   0:35:12.9 John Dues: Yeah. It starts those conversations, starts getting people sort of more involved, more engaged with the work. Yeah, I think those are all really smart moves that we often don't do.   0:35:25.2 Andrew Stotz: And I think that was why my boss suggested I go to a Deming seminar, because he saw me starting to do that, and then he had heard about Deming and knew a little bit, and then he was like, yeah, this guy could be suited for that.   0:35:36.6 John Dues: Yeah. It sounds like it was fate or something like that.   0:35:41.6 Andrew Stotz: Yeah. Definitely. So, I'm going to wrap up just by saying that, for the listeners and the viewers out there, I think a big takeaway is figure out that one data point, just one. You don't need five, just one that comes out consistently, daily, weekly, monthly, you know, something that's relatively regular, and then start collecting that data. Write it down on a, you know, I do have times that I just write it down on a manual chart, in my notebook. Write it down there. You don't even need Excel. Just start collecting that data and thinking about the collection of the data, what time of the day you get it or what time of the week or what time of the month, and then start collecting it. Then the second stage is start to, you know, obviously, if you can go to an expert, someone like John or others, reach out to them, LinkedIn or other place, you know, and say, hey, I've got this data. Can you help me? And then they can easily do the calculations and then send you back the Excel file and say, here it is with all the calculations, which you did to me on one of mine, and that was great. And then get that help, and then start to move yourself slowly into the process because I think one of the things that I take away from it is that this really is the present, and it is an accurate representation of what the system is capable of.   0:37:10.2 John Dues: That's right. Yeah.   0:37:10.8 Andrew Stotz: And if you don't understand that, then you're just going to be beating your head against the wall. So, anything you would add?   0:37:18.9 John Dues: No, just beat your head against the wall and you make stuff up about what is happening. That's often what happens. Yeah.   0:37:27.0 Andrew Stotz: Then you become AI. You're hallucinating.   0:37:30.1 John Dues: Yes.   0:37:31.0 Andrew Stotz: Well, John, on behalf of everyone at the Deming Institute, I want to thank you again for this discussion. And for listeners, remember to go to deming.org to continue your journey. And you can find John's book, Win-Win: W. Edwards Deming, The System of Profound Knowledge, and the Science of Improving Schools, on amazon.com. This is your host, Andrew Stotz, and I'll leave you with one of my favorite quotes from Dr. Deming, and that is that people are entitled to joy in work.

APOSTLES CREED STUDY #6September 14, 2025I believe in God the Father Almighty,Maker of heaven and earth.I believe in Jesus Christ, his only Son, our Lord,who was conceived by the Holy Spirit,and born of the virgin Mary.He suffered under Pontius Pilate,was crucified, died, and was buried;he descended into hell.The third day he rose again from the dead.He ascended into heavenand is seated at the right hand of God the Father Almighty.From there he will come to judge the living and the dead.I believe in the Holy Spirit,the holy catholic church,the communion of saints,the forgiveness of sins,the resurrection of the body,and the life everlasting. Amen.KEY THEMES:1.INITIAL THOUGHTSa. b. c. Look at this section through the lens of apologetics.Unbeliever's Q: “How could a loving God send anyone to hell?”When we recognize our sin, the real question is: “How can a just,righteous, and holy God let sinful people into heaven?”d. The Person of Jesus Christ… His title, authority, divinity, andhumanity. We have examined his “resume” as Savior.e. He also experienced real suffering (passion). This section of theCreed focuses on what we call “Christ's ministry of humiliation.”f. WSC 27: Wherein did Christ's humiliation consist? “Christ'sg. humiliation consisted in his being born, and that in a lowcondition, made under the law, undergoing the miseries of thislife, the wrath of God, and the cursed death of the cross; in beingburied, and continuing under the power of death for a time.”For a full account of Jesus Christ's humiliation, read: Matthew 272.SUFFERED UNDER PONTIUS PILATEa. A jarring change of tone! From glory to suffering.b. What about His years of teaching? The Creed's focus is on theATONING work of Jesus Christ, not all his life.c. This section of the Creed answers the question: “Why was Jesusconceived by the Holy Spirit and born of the Virgin Mary?” Tosuffer and die in our place! (The Passion of Christ)d. Why is Pilate mentioned?i. This is real history! (not a saga or parable or illustration)ii. Pilate was the “Persona Publica” – Public Office. John 19:53.CRUCIFIEDa. Crucifixion was the most agonizing and humiliating form ofexecution. It was for outcasts and the worst of criminals.b. Physical and spiritual suffering… “My God, My God, why haveyou forsaken me?” (Matt. 27:46)c.Deuteronomy 21:23, “Cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree.”d. The Covenantal fulfillment of Christ's crucifixion. Isaiah 53.4.DIEDa. Death is required for atonement. Christ couldn't just shed bloodto atone for humanity's sins. He had to die.b. Romans 6:23 “For the wages of sin is death…” Jesus paid it all.c. d. Hebrews 2:14-15 – Jesus defeats Satan's curse of death.2 Corinthians 5:14-15 – Jesus' death satisfied the sins of all.e. Christ understands death, which is our final and greatest comfort.5.BURIEDa. Burial confirms the reality of Jesus' death. He had a resurrection,not a resuscitation.b. His exaltation begins earlier with Jesus' words, “It is finished.”c.Joseph of Arimathea: Jesus' body is treated with great care,wrapped in spices and linens. Isaiah 53:9d. Christ's resurrection and ascension don't make sense withouteach of these elements laid out for us in the Apostles' Creed.6.FINAL THOUGHTa. b. What the Sufferings of Christ mean for you and meO Sacred Head, Now Wounded – Bernard of ClaiSupport the showRedeemer Church Murfreesboro PCA is 'together trusting the real God to redeem real people"

[Genesis 28:16] Then Jacob awoke from his sleep and said, “Surely the Lord is in this place, and I wasn't even aware of it!” Just because you can't __________ God's presence doesn't mean that he __________ there! A relationship with God begins with an awareness of his __________________. God _______________ those who are aware of his presence. [Psalm 16:11] You make known to me the path of life; in your presence there is fullness of joy; at your right hand are pleasures forevermore. We need to know __________ before we can know his __________. [1 Thessalonians 5:17] Never stop praying. God is closer that he __________. [Psalm 139:7-12] I can never escape from your Spirit! I can never get away from your presence! [8] If I go up to heaven, you are there; if I go down to the grave, you are there. [9] If I ride the wings of the morning, if I dwell by the farthest oceans, [10] even there your hand will guide me, and your strength will support me. [11] I could ask the darkness to hide me and the light around me to become night— [12] but even in darkness I cannot hide from you. To you the night shines as bright as day. Darkness and light are the same to you. You may __________ alone, but you are __________ alone. [Psalm 23:4 ESV] Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me; your rod and your staff, they comfort me. ________________ hinder us from experiencing God's presence. [Matthew 28:20b] And be sure of this: I am with you always, even to the end of the age.” My God won't ________________ me.

ROI Podcast—the business show that doubles as a comedy roast—returns with Law Smith and Eric Readinger riffing on TikTok, attention spans, and why horoscopes are basically astrology's version of fantasy football. This episode tackles: TikTok's addictive algorithm vs. China's “education-only” version. Why social media feels like narco-terrorism for your brain. The trader who used TikTok comments to turn $84K into $42M. Comedy, drag shows, group dances, and why dudes just don't vibe with them. A DIY college fantasy football league idea that could flip into billions. If you like your business podcasts with more laughs than LinkedIn posts, hit subscribe and join the world's #1 comedy-business podcast.   Eric Readinger  0:02   Okey, dokey, Law Smith  0:06   Whoo, yeah, ah, I wear, I wear my DMX goggles, yeah. I mean, this is, like, the why is that? DMX, no, but it's like a guy. This is Malibu's Most Wanted. That's what this guy sounds like. Eric Readinger  0:27   Yeah, maybe I don't know. He's not real. So can to be whatever you want him to be in your mind, Law Smith  0:32   so he is. So I'm right, yes, you're right. I'm gonna do this like a chick, yeah, see, I'm right, Eric Readinger  0:36   right, because I can't be proven wrong. I'm right. Law Smith  0:40   I was telling a friend, it made me underthink, like dudes, it's much, much better Eric Readinger  0:46   life. Uh huh, yeah, not everything you think is right. Law Smith  0:52   Well before this turns into no man from Eric Readinger  0:55   your children's club. Law Smith  0:58   You know, we can only call that shit out because we empathize with that play. Welcome to ROI podcast, because this is the number one comedy business podcast in the world. Sometimes we talk about emo stuff like Eric Readinger  1:12   that. Oh yeah. Are we gonna get into it? Nah. Law Smith  1:15   Oh, come on. No, no, no, it's too fresh. Too fresh, okay, fresh wounds. But I did. Eric Readinger  1:23   I'm gonna go ahead and just point out the echo Enos. That's my bad when we rip Law Smith  1:28   it up the floor in the studio, fix it in post. We got some tools. Well, hey, man, we should tell everybody, because I like giving resources out. I'm the Suze Orman of digital resources. That's what I want to be. What? Yeah, Adobe has a podcast Audio Enhancer. It'll take out background noise. It'll take out we have a little buzz I could hear right now that we had two episodes ago or an episode ago that it took outably your headphone. No, when I listened to it later. One of the previous episodes we Eric Readinger  2:02   did. Okay, this is definitely the kind of entertainment people want to hear. Well, maybe Law Smith  2:06   I'm just saying, if you have audio you need to clean up. You can, it's for podcasts, they say. But you could probably use it. If you had audio you needed to clean up, like in a loud room or a conference or, you know, any kind of meeting or something, you can right? But I just like the easy, you know, drag and drop it in, boom, come back out. Five minutes. Eric Readinger  2:24   You're good, yeah, AI is great, loyal part. Law Smith  2:29   But like it, it AI, the LLM, you know, those language learning models of like Chad, GBT and Claude and perplexity, large Eric Readinger  2:39   language, excuse me, what did I say? Learning? Used to Law Smith  2:45   whatever rewind I got. There's too many acronyms in my head or abbreviations, but it's one of those things where it it's a whole to do, like you have to know, how do you hold to do? What happens was. And I think everybody's having this issue, I kind of try to push through it, because I know that outcomes of what you want to get out of it, like, organize this document for me. Like, instead of me having to do it, that's great. That's like, I love that part of it, right? And that's intuitive. But there's some things that aren't intuitive on how to talk to it. Yeah, nicely, you can be mean to it. I don't know if it affects it. Eric Readinger  3:29   Well, not yet. You go on their list, their robot Law Smith  3:33   list, that's fair. So you know, I would just say I like the easy things like that. Like, for this podcast I'll use, there will be a word counter that sem rush, I think, has out there that's just its own website. You can drop a whole paragraph in. It'll pull the keywords for you if you want that are most important. It'll, you know, do stuff like that. I like those kind of little tools. And if we do anything on the show, if we're if we add any value besides our guests wisdom that come on the show, we show you how to be a tool. It's some resources to be a tool. Perfect Circle, exactly. Good album, yeah. You know, I don't know if I want to get into the fantasy football stuff. Eric Readinger  4:19   I know. I mean, I thought we were gonna talk about something else, I'll tease it. Law Smith  4:23   Well, we were, you and I off air. Were bitching about tick tock and how I don't think either of us really like Eric Readinger  4:30   it. I don't ever go Law Smith  4:32   into talk well, I don't, I don't like I don't like reels, I don't like show. I don't unless I'm like, going to Eric Readinger  4:39   look for something, right, right? It's not, we weren't talking just about Tiktok what? Law Smith  4:43   But I mean, Facebook reels, when I open those apps, it's like, abrasive with the video. You know? It's like, oh, sometimes the sound is like, way high, like an old TV commercial where the audio is like, doesn't that still happens, right? And it's so. Well, it's like, when I open up those apps and it goes right to video, it's like, oh, and I'm usually already listening to something, right? I've realized that's on me a little bit as far as like, I don't, I'm not people send me videos. I'm like, I'll get to that later. And I just never, yeah, I know it a lot of the time, but that's not because I didn't want to watch it. And I do like that. People will send me stuff. They go, Oh, they're thinking of you. They go, Oh, it's Eric Readinger  5:28   nice in general, to me, the interface is just a pain in the ass. Did you see the videos I sent you? Oh, you sent more than one. Oh, my God, gotta back out, because I go back in like, Law Smith  5:38   it's just stupid, and then I might be a comedy snob at the same time, exactly. And so that Eric Readinger  5:44   isn't funny. Isn't funny. Why are you sending me out? And then Law Smith  5:47   so I was kind of thinking about it, when we talked about it, like last week, just kind of shooting the shit. And I was like, Why does Tiktok kind of annoy the shit out of me? And it part of it. Once I found out that the Chinese algorithm for their people is wildly different than the one over here. I think that was my trigger point to go. I don't want to be on that. That. And at the same time, my mom, friends that are like our age in their 40s, they were telling me they're wasting two hours a night on there every night, and they're like, I'm so addicted. Like, when it was really popping. Like, you know, 2021 I don't know 22 we're not the first movers on this, but the laggard, older people, yeah, and so, like, I was like, I want that. I don't have enough time. I feel like, but you're Eric Readinger  6:41   acting like the Tick Tock algorithm is that much worse than any other social media algorithm. They're all doing the same thing. Law Smith  6:47   Well, I think they do they I think they do it the best it seems like. Because it seems like, yeah, maybe I don't know, man, just from general chatter I hear in my life. But also, when I'm listening, I listen to a dick loader comedy podcast all day, because, you know, marketing, marketing work is like, once you know how to do it, you can kind of be on autopilot a little bit. And so it's one of those things where the chatter is like, it is they have, they got it dialed in, they got you screwed in, buddy. And that's, that's, that's really, they're the best at Eric Readinger  7:27   it that. But it's like we're on neither of us are on it. To know if it's better or worse. I'm on it enough. I Oh, here we go. Now we get the truth. Law Smith  7:36   Well, I need to know, well, marketing, we're in marketing, so it's like, I need to know enough, right? And I need to know a user perspective of it, right? I can't. I usually just try to stick to, like, outside research, well, yeah. But I'm always like, I like, put it away, like, it's like, a Ebola virus or something, okay, you know, I'm like, Oh, I don't want, that's good. That's really, yeah, but I also like timely reference. So the thing was like, Yeah, it's like, the Black Plague. And so I think, like, when? But really when it was like, okay, the algorithm for China and the Chinese people definitely got some pro China stuff going on there, right? That's, that's just good marketing within the country, right? Educational outside of that, it's only educational stuff. Eric Readinger  8:29   Now here, what is the education about, Law Smith  8:31   like, science and like things of that nature, probably revisionist history, I'm sure. But I'm sure it has a whole glaze of propaganda over it, yeah, but at the same time they're doing that, but over here, they're like, let these dummies get dumber. That's what. That's my like, Eric Readinger  8:50   yeah, I don't think that's a wild No, that's not wild at all. I agree with you, and Law Smith  8:56   I compare it to Narco terrorism of like, you know, they say there's a lot of fentanyl that gives through Mexico from other countries to go up, up to the United States to kind of hurt, yeah, oh, no. This is, and that's happened on the Russian Eric Readinger  9:12   border without better than Narco terrorism, bro. Well, it's it. This is the Idiocracy. This is Lee, yeah, it's legal, right? Law Smith  9:19   And we and another bigger if we back, really back out, like the the future where everything takes over, like, you know, all agency is lost for people, right? And at 1984 it was about like, everything coming at people to take over society. We're willingly giving it away with our time data, you know? Eric Readinger  9:45   Yeah, we just keep letting them do whatever. You know, it's man. It sucks. So older I get, the more I'm like man they are. They are probably trying to control Law Smith  9:55   us. Look, it's not all bad. But as our buddy in the. Uh, all star guest, Dean Akers, who's, come on, he's, I'm surprised when we had breakfast the other day, he didn't bring it up. But because I think he's brought it up every breakfast we've had the last, you know, two years, he goes, You know what the new cigarettes are? And I'm like, what? And he's like, it's the bone. And I'm like, I know that one. I actually can answer right? When he is a teaching, he's a he's a teaching kind of mentor, yeah? Eric Readinger  10:28   So like, when Dean comes on here, and he'll ask us questions, and then we get all nervous and try to think of the right answer, and then one of us gets it right, and the other, he does the same thing at breakfast. And we the same way in real life. He's no different, yeah. We act the same way. Law Smith  10:41   So he keeps score, but he that's like, his favorite, you know, kind of angle, and he's right, because he, he was telling me people were wasting two hours as well. And I was like, whoa. I mean, he, he looks up Eric Readinger  10:54   that stuff. Yeah, that's not even now. That's, I thought that was obvious. Law Smith  10:58   Is it all bad? No, it it provides entertainment for people, right, right? You can get information from it. I just don't know how I feel, like you, like we talk about with news outlets, we'd be doing a lot more work to figure out if, if this, this thing on my feed, is actually true. But most people don't take that extra step, including myself, and a lot of the times just go, oh yeah, that's okay, right? Just move on, Eric Readinger  11:27   right? I think they annoying, most annoying dances I even get to that the dances, they're not as annoying. I don't think the food food, try this viral. Try this viral recipe. First of all, if that's obviously throwing a word viral into all the food, right? It's viral. It's viral. Whatever chocolates you know, like you, but the way they do the thing is, like, here, let me do a quick, sharp, snap, cut all, like, of the ingredients that you gotta, like, pause your phone. Like, they don't give you any measurements on what you're doing. Like, there no, it's just like you barely kind of got to guess what they're doing. And yet, there's still people are still trying Law Smith  12:06   to do it. I went on a mom date. I had to go on a date with my mom for lunch once a month. Law loves mom. I love my mama and and she was saying, I was I was saying the same thing. I was like, I don't like any recipe online that doesn't give you the ingredients first. I know that's because that's another bunch into it. And you're like, I don't have, oh, fuck man, I don't have basil. I don't have that kind of basil here. No. But I Eric Readinger  12:34   mean, whatever happened to the websites that just give you the recipe? Well, you'll have to write a fucking Law Smith  12:39   story about it. They're all trying to game it. So, like, they know that's going to be too boring, and people don't want to see that at the beginning. But when you really, actually want to use the information for recipe, and you don't know, I don't I, admittedly, I'm not. I don't know offhand how to bake or cook really well. I can grill, okay, right? But like, I look everything up and just follow whatever the directions are Eric Readinger  13:04   exactly. And when the directions start with, I remember when I was nine years old, it's like, what are you doing, right? I don't even, I don't even see them. Where are you taking me? Yeah, bro, it's a whole thing. Everybody's got to get their SEO in. Law Smith  13:17   So 25% of the users are 18 to 2425 34 is about 30% and our swing and Dick group is about 20 Okay, I just, I wanted to pull some stats up, because I was like, I was curious how really even spread. So it started in 2016 and it's become this. It's grown quicker, more more adopted users, more daily active users than any of them in such a short amount of time. That seems suspect to me, right? Because I was like, how did it grow like that? And I can't get any of the any of the AI apps to tell me Eric Readinger  14:00   really, I know, I think there's absolutely, well, whether it's an app or a person like that, get propped up and put in the spotlight and be made to be, you know, a household thing. It's like we were talking about like a guy like Sean Ryan. Yeah, who the fuck was Sean Ryan before he started getting every top tier podcast guest, yeah? Like, yes, I understand he Law Smith  14:27   was, you know, he was a journalist. He was, he Eric Readinger  14:31   was a counter Intel guy. Law Smith  14:33   Wait, whom? I'm thinking of, the hot wings guy, the hot ones guy. What's that guy's name? Who gives a shit? Now, I'm thinking of Sean Kelly, but, all right, who's Sean? Who Sean? Eric Readinger  14:48   What? Sean Ryan? Law Smith  14:49   There Is he cute. He's a bald headed man. Well, I mean, there's so many audiences we don't know about. There's so many like popular things. Like, when people come up to you, especially like comedy, you think you have a finger on the pulse. Like, you ever heard of this guy? He has a billion people that follow on me. Like, never heard of him? Eric Readinger  15:10   No. I mean, 4.8 3 million subscribers, right? Law Smith  15:14   I don't know if I even know this guy. Well, I thought you were talking about the hot ones. Guy off air. Eric Readinger  15:19   I mean, you just see he's got, you know, Law Smith  15:23   he's is, Eric Readinger  15:25   uh, sets. Let's see if I can imagine being able Law Smith  15:30   to build up. My God, how unprofessional. Whatever you don't do premium down, um, Eric Readinger  15:36   but anyways, I think there's guys that just like, get put into the spotlight to push a narrative, you know, like, just get certain people on there. Like, we're gonna give you a bunch of money for marketing because, like, somebody like, I just don't have no problem with the guy, Sean Ryan, he killed me in the sleep. But like, I don't necessarily think he's a great interviewer, or, like, has a fantastic recall of information, or anything, you know, Law Smith  16:07   well, that doesn't mean, I mean that it's entertainment at the end of the day. So it's Eric Readinger  16:13   not easy. Like, there's just a couple of them that are puzzling to me. Law Smith  16:17   He created and show ran several. Oh, that's, I think that's a different guy. That is absolutely a different guy, former Navy SEAL in CIA, contractor. So that's pretty interesting. Right off the Eric Readinger  16:29   bat, exactly what I'm saying, bro, and then he just jumps into the spotlight like Law Smith  16:34   that. No, okay, so there are, if you're talking about, like, podcasts, where there's, like, how did uh, these podcasts land on the top 10 list? It's like they have PR for that now, it's like you pay to get on that shit. Eric Readinger  16:50   Sure, I understand that. I'm just saying there's certain ones that I hear them and then just the way they are. It's very fishy. Law Smith  16:57   He, uh, became a CIA contractor enemies, so maybe had some cash to spend from that. Yeah. And then founded vigilance elite and 20 vitamin company to teach tactical skills to civilians law enforcement. So maybe money, some money there. If you have money, you can, you can, you can get that many people, even Eric Readinger  17:20   if you suck. Well, anybody who's been in the CIA, but not Law Smith  17:25   us, we're doing it lean on purpose, right? Yeah. So you got, or even it's for this is brought to you, for viewers like you. I don't have that the end of PBS stuff Eric Readinger  17:39   when they play best, get damp. Sure that's the right sound. Law Smith  17:43   Whenever where they go. This TV show, this program, is brought to you by and they give a bunch of, oh, I got it. I got the reference. But, and then they'd say viewers like you at the end, Eric Readinger  17:54   yeah, I know. Did you get it? Yeah, I still get it. Still get it. Law Smith  17:58   I tried to get back to tick tock. I tried to get the list of words that will demonetize you or give you, oh, let's read those aloud. I've wanted to, that was what I was gonna do. I was just gonna start reading them without with no segue into it. But I can't get them. I can't get a list of them. It's like, secret. Eric Readinger  18:17   Well, I know the kids. Oh, visit. Is it one? Well, you can't talk about that. Can't talk about unaliving yourself. Law Smith  18:25   And Tiktok, I think, is the most prude out of all of them. Like you can't say sex, you say SIGs with, like, eggs with an S on right? Yeah, or the one on YouTube, and Tiktok is on alive yourself instead Eric Readinger  18:42   of, did you hear me just say Law Smith  18:44   that? Oh, no. Okay, good. Eric Readinger  18:46   You see how this podcast goes. Everybody, I kind of do my own show over here. Law does his own show over there, and then we meet in the middle at the end. I'm trying, Law Smith  18:54   yeah, yeah, yeah. It's interesting. Well, I'm trying to read some notes. I think we were talking at the same time for a full minute at one point when today, just a couple minutes ago, very possible. So what I don't like about that is, like, self censorship of stuff. But you know, it's not all bad, I guess, because there's so many kids that have accounts and they're on there the dance dances have never like, unless it's like, a bunch of people are never like, Wow, what a cool dance. I think it's interesting. I think it's I respect like a dance group that does something pretty, you know, difficult, synchronized. I feel like that is a female thing. Big time is like, I got a dance. I got, I got it hit me, Eric Readinger  19:46   right, right? Law Smith  19:48   I know I misogynist lately, so I'm just gonna lean into before, yeah, no, I'm saying like that. Okay, so group dance. Yes, moves, I'm gonna go with horoscopes. In, like, astrology, these are all things I don't know a straight man that is into any of this in drag queen shows, yeah, well, people are like, it's hilarious, and you're like, a half second, maybe at best. Okay, I'll there one straight male that enjoys any of those three things. Eric Readinger  20:27   Okay, well, hold on, on the dragon shows, there is an element that can make it fun. That is, if you have another dude in your group who's very uncomfortable with the situation, sure, yeah. And we obviously let the drag queens know this, you know, you tell them, hey, focus in on him. Yeah, it's going to be funny forever. But I give you credit Law Smith  20:47   for you having the friend, bring in that friend, or making that friend go kind of right. I'm not, I don't know. It's just like, I mean, this is obviously, it's Eric Readinger  20:55   not like, I came up with the idea. I'm saying, like, if you're forced to go, you can make the best out of it, yeah, by making your friends uncomfortable, yeah, Law Smith  21:04   at the same time, like dudes, I'm trying to, I try to be open to that those kind of things when they're brought up, I try not to just shut it down kind of right away. Eric Readinger  21:15   You know, what kind of things, Law Smith  21:17   stuff that has zero interest to me. And I extrapolated out to I'm like, do I know any men that like actual men that like this stuff? Yeah, straight guys like myself, but yeah, Comparison is the thief of joy. So try to be open to it. I don't know everything, and there might be a funny drag show out there. Eric Readinger  21:42   I'm not, yeah, but again, I'm not trying to go to drag if you're forced. Law Smith  21:46   Well, I've been, I've been to a lot of drag places because of comedy, and it's like, I've seen it. You get to open with Eliza Manali, and you're going to close the share. Eric Readinger  21:58   I don't get it. I don't get how it's so much a thing. Law Smith  22:03   So what else did I have on here? Look, we don't even have a Tiktok account for this podcast, which is pathetic. So we'll this, hopefully this will help. Here's one thing I found that was interesting. There was an entrepreneur trader that followed all the comments on Tiktok to find trends before people on Wall Street could find out about them. So he would spend four hours every night analyzing comments to find out what people were talking about. Okay, and then he would find that trend, and he he put a trade in on that company before it really popped to like older Wall Street people, and he fucking crushed it. Guy's name is Chris Camillo from from Texas, and he turned $84,000 into 42 million by just finding trends before they really pop to the general public, the older public, you know, Eric Readinger  23:06   yep, but I see that he turned $84,000 into whatever. No, I mean, that's just like, what's his face? Law Smith  23:16   Here's here's a good example. So Hollywood insider predicted Margot Robbie last the Barbie movie, right? So he sees all the Tiktok comments about the Barbie movie buzz. He puts a bunch of trade on Mattel stock because it's gonna, it's gonna go through the roof, because it's gonna be a legit movie, right? And crushes it with that kind of thing. I think ozempic was another one, or one of the weight loss drugs. When people were starting to do that and talk Eric Readinger  23:47   about it, it doesn't seem like four hours a night is necessary for that. Law Smith  23:52   Well, obviously he's obsessive about it. But it was one of those things where, what did I go? It was obviously, like obsessive and by the way, slime was the other one that that's like genius. If he was reading comments, I doubt he did it four hours a night. By the way, this is Eric Readinger  24:09   what I'm saying. I have four hours. I didn't vet I didn't vet this whole thing, mental thing. Law Smith  24:13   Maybe I didn't vet it out. And I'm sure he figured out how to get a bot to sweep and look at all this stuff. But kids obsessing over slime, and then, so he bought, he bought a bunch of Elmer, elmer's Glue stock, like shit like that. That's pretty awesome. Why is that? Because that's what makes up slime. Of a lot of that, okay, Eric Readinger  24:37   but they're using it for glue. Law Smith  24:40   No, you put you Elmer glue is one of the ingredients in slime, Eric Readinger  24:44   but they're not making the glue. They're not taking Elmers glue and making slime out of Law Smith  24:49   it. A lot of kids were making at home, yeah, including my own kids, I see. And then I had to have a no slime rule at my house, Eric Readinger  24:58   yeah. No. The parents like the slime. I'm fuck that shit. Well, it just, it gets everywhere. It never comes off. Law Smith  25:04   Yeah, it's like, Slimer from Ghostbusters. It leaves, like, residue Eric Readinger  25:07   everywhere, snail trails. Yeah, yeah, fucking Law Smith  25:11   first. Oh, but have I brought this up Ghostbusters? I got a lot of people that don't like cops, but they love Ghostbusters. And I'm like, You're you're backing, you're back in enforcement Eric Readinger  25:23   there that don't like, like cops the TV show or cops in real life, Law Smith  25:26   like police in real life. They're like, they're like, defund the police people, and then they love Ghostbusters. I find that funny, Eric Readinger  25:34   right? That's a really fun thing for you to say to them. I Law Smith  25:37   never bring it up. Oh, okay, dude, I, I don't if it's a big calorie burner, and I don't have a lot of information or a hot take other than that one sentence, yeah, I Eric Readinger  25:48   am bringing it up. Yeah. I mean, defund the Ghostbusters. Law Smith  25:53   I'm just saying, Man, you know, they deserve fair trial too. Eric Readinger  25:57   The ghosts, I feel like they've already had their trial. Did they there? I mean, that's why Law Smith  26:02   they got hurt there. There's systemic ghostism. Eric Readinger  26:06   Oh, I see. So it's a problem with communities. Law Smith  26:10   Anyway, I thought that was interesting. Not all Tiktok is bad. You can use it the way you want. Everybody wants to be an influencer now that's under the age of 18. YouTube star or Tiktok star is like the number one. I know job they want when they get older. It's crazy, yep, all right, I didn't think it Eric Readinger  26:29   was any foresight to say we can't all be influencers. Hey, Eric. I didn't think we're gonna talk that much. I thought we're gonna have a short episode, I know, but I knew we would just gab like gals. I got, Law Smith  26:39   I got one more thing, and then we'll get out of here and it, I'm going to open source it to everybody. So if you made it, I'm going to Shawshank Redemption you, if you made it this far, why you come a little bit further? What? There is a great idea I don't think I'll be able to ever capitalize on. So as if, like my Cuban coffee drive through idea. Eric Readinger  27:02   You know, that's the one joke that I thought of when you're like, I'm gonna that's not my my bits on stage. What's the name of your Cuban drive through? What's the name that you give it? Oh, that's Law Smith  27:15   the fruit the food truck joke, Eric Readinger  27:18   whatever it is, the two cups. Yeah, my point is, is that came into my mind when you're like, I don't really do a lot of dirty stuff or shock Law Smith  27:27   value stuff, yeah? Well, it's tough to shock people. Number one, you have to go so extreme. That's, that's why it felt out of place. And then this is a conversation we had off air. Eric Readinger  27:38   It was, yeah, Law Smith  27:41   about a set I did, and I was like, Yeah, not really. Part of who shit it was, yeah, Eric Readinger  27:47   yeah, who's in, who's in the zone? Now, I don't know. I mean, it doesn't change. Holy Water, all right, we have, you don't get to just say it. Law Smith  27:56   I'm getting closer. I'm getting closer. Nailing that. Holy guacamole, Eric Readinger  28:01   gronca, moly, I Law Smith  28:02   know, but I Eric Readinger  28:03   messed up. Okay, fantasy football, is that what you want to talk about? Law Smith  28:06   Well, I've tried to figure out how to capitalize this league. I do. No one's figured out. Okay, so NFL, fantasy football, billion dollar business, like, if not 10 100. We know he knows sports betting going on with the Daily Fantasy leaves too well, and the college football is getting cooler about being less kind of they're they're becoming less restrictive about players rights and their naming rights and all that stuff paying them like they should have been the whole time. So I do a very nerdy college fantasy football league, but I'm always like, when I'm preparing for it, I have my draft tonight, and when I'm preparing for it, I'm always like, I can't believe no one's figured this out how to make college football fantasy because everyone goes well, there's too many teams, ah, but we do it a different way. We have eight managers, ah, and it's a top 25 League. You stick with the AP, top 25 and your draft really matters, because you have to skew it a bit. So if it's like Boise State's 24 and they play, you know, one of those opening games where they got to play something difficult, they can lose the value of that player goes down, because once they drop out of the top 25 you lose them, yeah? And you have to do a waiver, a weekly waiver. Eric Readinger  29:26   Life is somebody doing all this by hand? Yeah? Law Smith  29:30   Holy shit. I mean, not like writing it down? No, I know, but manually, I told you, this is the one where it's me, my buddy, Brendan, and I think everybody else is black dude that. So I'm like, you stupid kind of white guy in the group. I'm I was, like, the new guy, and that I was the new guy for like, 15 years in this league. I don't know these guys that well. So it's always like, we're doing the Zoom draft. Often. I'm like, sometimes I've been a little loosey goosey, you know, yeah, battle pops, it made some jokes that fall flat, and I'm like, Okay, well, I don't know these guys anyway, so, yeah, Eric Readinger  30:10   well, but you need me there with you. Law Smith  30:14   You can hop on tonight. No, Eric Readinger  30:17   God, I try to so racist jokes and fall flat, but Law Smith  30:21   I'm open to sourcing it. I've definitely done this on the show before and put it out there. It's one of those things where it's, like, I tried one year to really try to put effort into it for a while, Eric Readinger  30:30   and like, what are you hoping sourcing the Law Smith  30:33   idea of the game? So, like, you can be even hard to pitch this to a big like Yahoo or ESPN, or any FanDuel or something. Yeah, because you you'd have to go, I gotta pitch you something, but you gotta sign the longest NDA of all time that you can, like, it's like a movie script, while people don't read movie scripts just given to them, that has to go through their agency, because they'll get sued for, like, copying the idea. It's kind of like that, an IP of this idea of some of something that already exists, statistics that are out there. Eric Readinger  31:08   Yeah, I don't think it'd be that crazy. Law Smith  31:11   What sucks is, every year you have to do the manual research. Now there's sites you can pay for, subscription wise, that kind of do it. But like, Yeah, nobody cares about college. You can't. You can't really key in firsthand, all the parameters you need. So I've tried to, like, here's my strategy this year, because, oh, my God, I didn't read Phil Steele's phone book magazine. He does a thing on every team. It's like the craziest, like, Aspergers, he, like, he has, he it's like 180 pages. It's crazy. And he predict, he's the best predictor of, like, who's gonna win the Heisman, who's gonna be good this year kind of thing. So I tried to go, here's my here's what I was like, I gotta think outside the box, because last year I tried to do, I tried to use chat GBT didn't really work. This year I gave it a whirl. Still wasn't working for me. I'm going to look up the EA college football video game ratings, yeah, filter out all the non top 25 people, and then kind of go from that, Eric Readinger  32:20   yeah, that's just that, right? Like, I was like a thing when back in my fantasy football days, like, if you ever had somebody like, you're trying to make a tough decision, start this guy or start that guy, I'd go to FanDuel, who cost support. Oh, yeah, yeah. Gamblers know, Law Smith  32:36   right? The problem with the the Daily Fantasy ones was they don't have all the teams in there a lot of the time, so it's like, you're not getting a pure one to one sometimes, you know, if you're, if you're Jocelyn between, I've tried to do that for NFL. Eric Readinger  32:53   I'm like, Oh, you're saying, like some teams play at different times and, well, yeah, they don't. Law Smith  32:58   I don't know if they do it now. I haven't, I haven't really gone on those sites because I'm scared I'll, I'll gamble my life away. But it's one of those things where they do, like, here's the seven games early Sunday kind of package, but they would never have the whole Thursday to Monday, right? So it was hard to put it against it. I don't know, you know I'm saying anyway, I Eric Readinger  33:20   guess so. But the prices are all the same. Law Smith  33:23   The Price Is Right. Thanks for listening, and Eric Readinger  33:29   it's from the prices. Law Smith  33:31   And when you make billions off of this idea, you know, you package it, you're the listener. I'm talking to you, the listener. When you package this, just throw a couple shackles for for for funzies fucking nuts. Eric Readinger  33:58   Yo, I'm dumb. I.  

Send us a textHave you ever felt that gnawing sense of uncertainty that makes your heart race and your mind spiral? That's what we're tackling today—the universal human challenge of dealing with fear.As I reflected on the biblical moment when Christ cried, "My God, why have you forsaken me?", I realized something profound about fear. Often, it's that sense of abandonment—of being utterly alone—that triggers our deepest anxieties. Fear, which I describe as "False Evidence Appearing Real," presents us with illusions that shape our perception and reactions.The way I've learned to handle fear is through what I call our "homeostatic quotient"—maintaining internal balance regardless of external chaos. Take a moment with pen and paper to list everything within your control. This simple exercise shifts focus from what you can't change to what you can, bringing remarkable clarity to an anxious mind. When I catch myself in that spiral of panic, I pause and redirect my thoughts to areas where I have agency.We're living through unprecedented times of disruption and change. Our finances, lifestyles, and relationships face constant pressure as systems evolve at breakneck speed. But perspective is powerful—humans have always adapted. Before our technology-saturated world, people lived fulfilled lives with much less. This reminds us that many of our "necessities" are actually preferences.What gives me the most peace is remembering that God provides in times of abundance and sustains in times of lack. Even the most powerful people on earth sleep—becoming completely vulnerable for hours each day. Who watches over them then? This thought fills me with joy, knowing there's a divine hand guiding us even when we're unaware.If you're struggling with fear today, know this: it's okay to feel afraid, but you don't have to stay there. Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen—the perfect antidote to fear's false evidence. Stop comparing yourself to others and remember that He who does not change is with you, becoming your limitless limit.Ready to transform your relationship with fear? Subscribe to the World Cafe podcast for more conversations that will help you navigate life's challenges with faith and practical wisdom.Support the showYou can support this show via the link below;https://www.buzzsprout.com/1718587/supporters/new

“God is our refuge and strength, always ready to help in times of trouble.” (Psalm 46:1 NLT) When I was a kid, I attended Southern California Military Academy in Long Beach. We would have mandatory chapel every Sunday. Not being raised in a Christian home, I can recall it was the only time, for the most part, that I was ever in a church service. I remember one of the songs we sang in chapel was “You’ll Never Walk Alone.” At the time, I was experiencing a storm of my own because of the way my mom lived as an alcoholic. I remember singing, “When you walk through a storm, hold your head up high, and don’t be afraid of the dark. At the end of the storm there’s a golden sky and the sweet silver song of the lark. Walk on through the wind. Walk on through the rain.” The problem was that there was no mention of God in those lyrics. As we sang, “Walk on with hope in your heart, and you’ll never walk alone,” I thought, “Who is with me? The lark that we’re singing about? Who is here?” As Christians, we do walk through storms in life. But we can hold our heads high—not because of some bird singing but because the Lord is with us. He was with me as a little boy, though I hadn’t yet put my faith in Him completely. God was there as I cried out to Him. God was there when Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego were thrown into a fiery furnace because they refused to bow down to an idol. King Nebuchadnezzar, who ordered that the sentence be carried out, expected to see their incineration. Instead, he saw something amazing. “‘Look!’ Nebuchadnezzar shouted. ‘I see four men, unbound, walking around in the fire unharmed! And the fourth looks like a god!’” (Daniel 3:25 NLT). God was there when Daniel was thrown into a lions’ den for faithfully praying to Him. When King Darius (Nebuchadnezzar’s successor) came to check on him, Daniel said, “My God sent his angel to shut the lions’ mouths so that they would not hurt me” (Daniel 6:22 NLT). God was there when Jonah—who tried to get away from Him by boarding a boat—was thrown overboard in the middle of a terrible storm and swallowed by a great fish. Jonah 1:17 says, “Now the Lord had arranged for a great fish to swallow Jonah” (NLT). These stories and countless others in Scripture reinforce an important lesson. We’re safer with God in a storm than anywhere else without Him. I would rather be with Jesus in a storm than in the plushest, most luxurious place on earth without Him. The Bible tells us that “God is our refuge and strength, always ready to help in times of trouble” (Psalm 46:1 NLT). Sometimes God will calm or even stop the storms, but He is always with us through them. Reflection question: When have you gotten the sense that you were not walking alone through a storm in your life? Discuss Today's Devo in Harvest Discipleship! — The audio production of the podcast "Daily Devotions from Greg Laurie" utilizes Generative AI technology. This allows us to deliver consistent, high-quality content while preserving Harvest's mission to "know God and make Him known."All devotional content is written and owned by Pastor Greg Laurie. Listen to the Greg Laurie Podcast Become a Harvest PartnerSupport the show: https://harvest.org/supportSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

To become a follower of Jesus, visit: https://MorningMindsetMedia.com/MeetJesus  (NOT a Morning Mindset resource)   ⇒ Listen to our other podcasts: https://MorningMindsetMedia.com ➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖ TODAY'S SCRIPTURE: Mark 15:33–36 - [36] And someone ran and filled a sponge with sour wine, put it on a reed and gave it to him to drink, saying, “Wait, let us see whether Elijah will come to take him down.” [33] And when the sixth hour had come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour. [34] And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, “Eloi, Eloi, lema sabachthani?” which means, “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?” [35] And some of the bystanders hearing it said, “Behold, he is calling Elijah.” (ESV) ➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖ FINANCIALLY SUPPORT THE MORNING MINDSET: (not tax-deductible) -- Become a monthly partner: https://mm-gfk-partners.supercast.com/ -- Underwrite one daily episode: https://MorningMindsetMedia.com/daily-sponsor/ -- Give one-time: https://give.cornerstone.cc/careygreen -- Venmo: @CareyNGreen ➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖ FOREIGN LANGUAGE VERSIONS OF THIS PODCAST: Subscribe to the SPANISH version: https://MorningMindsetMedia.com/Spanish Subscribe to the HINDI version: https://MorningMindsetMedia.com/Hindi Subscribe to the CHINESE version: https://MorningMindsetMedia.com/Chinese ➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖ CONTACT: Carey@careygreen.com  ➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖➖ THEME MUSIC: “King’s Trailer” – Creative Commons 0 | Provided by https://freepd.com/   ***All NON-ENGLISH versions of the Morning Mindset are translated using A.I. Dubbing and Translation tools from DubFormer.ai ***All NON-ENGLISH text content (descriptions and titles) are translated using the A.I. functionality of Google Translate.